Random futa things

by Jokiba

Just as the title says pure smut

68. Mystery at MacMaster

Mystery at MacMaster

Ravynsland

Summary:

Childhood friends Kora and Piper get drawn into a strange mystery after a disappearance at MacMaster High School.

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter 1: Tryouts

Chapter Text

"You're really thinking about trying out?"

Kora blinked, looking up from the flier she'd plucked off the school bulletin board. It was tacky but effective, with pink trim in the form of waves, advertising a new position on the MacMaster High swim team. It was something she'd been considering trying out for, but she'd missed her last tryout, and the team had long since filled. This new... development, though, left a significant opening.

Setting the flier down, Kora looked up to the girl who'd spoken -- her best friend since the two had been six years old, Piper Wright. Piper was taller and skinnier than Kora, less developed, her long, straight brown hair left loose to spill down her back, pale skin dusted heavily with freckles. Strong cheekbones complemented something of a long face, giving her a pretty, but distinct appearance. "I just mean, you missed it last time, isn't this a good opportunity to give it another shot?"

There was a pause, and a sigh, and Kora set the flier down, taking a long swig of the cola she'd bought to supplement the fairly meager lunch she'd gotten. The two friends, as they often did, sat at a table together, away from many of the other MacMaster cliques -- not that they didn't have friends beside each other, but because lunch period, as it had been for the last decade and change, was sacred. Their time. "I dunno, man. It feels sorta fucked up, right? Like I do want to, but the reasoning for the opening is dark as shit. Plus, like, what if she comes back? What happens then?"

Piper tilted her head to the side, light blue eyes processing what her friend had said for a long moment, before finding that it did not compute. "I feel like I'm missing something."

"Oh, shit, you don't know? Hah, fuck, sorry, um--" Kora looked up for a moment, gathering and compiling her thoughts in a few instants before continuing. "Okay, so, Millie Nowak. You remember her? She had the braids and that godawful green backpack?"

"Green Backpack Girl, yes, I recall," Piper nodded.

"Okay so she's fuckin' gone. Like giggity-gone," the other girl sighed, her plastic fork plucking idly at a half-eaten heap of rapidly-cooling mac and cheese. "It's been three weeks since anybody's heard from her, there's people out lookin' and shit. Cops all over the place. And she was one of the swim team starlets... so with her gone almost a month, they're doing tryouts again in the hopes of actually getting a full team again."

"Ah. And you find these circumstances unsuitably grim for you to feel genuinely excited?"

"You could say that," Kora sighed, taking another bite and leaning backwards, allowing herself a brief stretch that lifted her black-and-white striped half-shirt enough to reveal even more of her toned belly. She'd always been the more physical, the more athletic, of the two friends -- by far more willing to go outside and throw a ball around when she wasn't geeking out over movies or music with Piper. Her jet-black hair didn't quite reach her shoulders, dyed with a royal blue streak in the front and framed elegantly around her oval face, giving her a darker look in contrast with her more conventionally nerdy friend. "I don't wanna feel like a scavenger, you know?"

"Regardless of whether you go, someone will end up taking the position," the other girl mused, "it's not like you preserve Green Backpack Girl's memory or position by not applying, you only fuck yourself over."

"Eh, point," Kora furrowed her brow. "Yeah, maybe you're right. I really would love to get on the team -- how fuckin' cool would that be?"

"It'd eat up a bit of your free time," Piper tapped a fingertip to her chin, then shrugged, cramming a few french fries into her mouth.

"A little. But, hey, what if you signed up too? If we get on the team together we'd still be able to spend just as much time together!"

The response was a soft chuckle, one that may have been considered derisive were it not for the relationship the two shared. Still, there was an unmistakable gloominess to it, made clear a moment later. "Me, make the swim team? Come on, Kor, we both know I'd rather be tied to a chair in the middle of an open field during a thunderstorm, than get into a sports team. Not only do I have no chance of making the cut, even if I did, well..." Piper glanced sidelong, guiding Kora's eyes with her own away from the little table where the two sat together, to another table entirely -- the one where the 'sporty' girls ate.

"Don't tell me you're still mad at Vanessa," Kora arched a brow. "And we all know there's nothing you want less than to be stuck in a thunderstorm, you astraphobic goober."

"She's a fucking bitch."

"You can't blame her for what happened in 9th grade forever, Pipe."

"Incorrect. I am absolutely able to do exactly that. When she puts an iota of effort into showing she isn't the same fake-eyelashed hag she was back then, perhaps I'll reassess her. As of now, she has yet to."

Kora bit her lip, glancing back to the sporty table, and the queenpin at its epicenter -- Vanessa Vinke, captain of the swim team and one of the most popular girls at MacMaster High. As tall as Piper but far less lanky, her fabulous waves of blonde hair reached just past her shoulders, accented by honey-colored eyes with what were... yeah, definitely fake lashes. Everyone had some kind of history with Vanessa, much of it unpleasant, but few held a grudge as deeply as Piper Wright.

"Still, if I make the team it means dealing with her," Kora shrugged, "so I at least gotta make nice. And..." she sighed, looking back down at the flier on the table in front of her. "I do wanna try out. It's after school's out -- you wanna come? Watch, at least?"

Piper's mouth twisted into a diagonal line, brows furrowing in a distinct blend of mild disapproval and immediate resignation. "Yeah, I'll be there. To watch. No way I'm trying out."

"Fuck yeah. Think I have a chance at making the team?"

"Well," Piper grabbed a quick mouthful of rapidly-cooling (and nausea-inducing) peas, affording herself a moment to mull the question over. "There's literally one opening, two if you're remarkably lucky, so the odds of success are statistically pretty unlikely; you'd have to be the absolute best of everyone trying out. That said, I'm pretty sure your mom fucked a dolphin, because you're the best swimmer I've ever seen. All in all, were I a betting woman -- which I am not -- I'd put down a modest sum on you getting a position."

"Sick."

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

A quick shower to rinse herself off, and Kora wriggled her way into her dark magenta one-piece swimsuit, tying her swimming cap under her chin. She was early, having made her way to the pool the instant she was able, and nobody had yet shown up -- she wanted time to prepare herself, to think things through. Imagine herself winning, getting onto the team. It wasn't the most important thing in the world, but... it was important. Missing tryouts last time was a regret that had haunted Kora for the better part of the year.

Bare feet papped quietly across the wet, white tile floor of the dressing room as she made her way to the mirror, looking at herself for a long moment. What Piper had said about her being half-dolphin was in no way without validity -- Kora had a distinctly hydrodynamic build, her torso and arms oddly long for the rest of her body. Firm, modest breasts kept her sleek, and lean muscle lurked beneath every subtle curve of her teen body. "I got this. I got this." She sighed, then took a deep breath, squeezing her eyes shut for a long moment. Why was she this nervous? She'd spent the entire year pretending she didn't care about not being on the team, but now that she was here, the tension and excitement turned all that posturing into so many sour grapes. She did want this. And she intended to get it.

As other girls started filtering into the locker room, Kora herself moved on and made her way to the pool proper, taking a seat in one of the shitty plastic chairs provided and taking stock of her surroundings -- not that she hadn't been here countless times before. The room was enormous, with a high ceiling and massive pool, the eastern and western walls mostly comprised of opaque glass windows to let in some natural light. The northern wall was taken up mostly by bleachers, into which a crowd was gradually beginning to trickle. It would soon be Kora's time to shine... hopefully.

Time passed as she tried to relax herself, other contestants filtering through the locker room to take seats of their own, the bleachers filling up, and pre-existing members of the team showing -- including Vanessa Vinke herself -- showing up to judge. The preliminary pomp was barely more than a blur to Kora as she concentrated on relaxing, imagining samurai of old, trying to enter an almost zen state. Soon the announcements had been made, the crowd riled up, and the time had finally come to do what she did best... well, second-best anyway, just behind quoting Blade Runner.

There were a surprising amount of other girls trying out -- Kora counted eight -- many of which looked taller, more athletic, more relaxed, more driven. But they didn't have samurai zen, or Blade Runner quotes. Not like Kora did.

Diving gracefully into the water, she took off like a bullet, cruising through the pool to its other end and back. Lap after lap, her muscles began to burn, but she stayed consistently at the peak -- not always first place, but always close. That wasn't something she could think about, though. She didn't worry about the other girls, how well or poorly they were doing, didn't compare herself to them, stress out over them. Her one and only thought was to go as fast as possible, for as long as possible, to push her body to its limits.

After what could have been minutes or hours, Kora's mind returned to the present. No more rounds, no more laps. It was over. People were talking, some toweling off, but everyone waiting expectantly for something. Kora shook free of her daze of hyper-focus, looking up to the girls at the edge of the pool, fully-clothed -- the swim team, the real swim team.

"I have to say," Vanessa spoke up, taking stock of the contestants as the dried off and lined up, her arms folded below her breasts and one hip popped sideways. "I've seen a lot of garbage swimmers over my time here, but I never thought I'd see so many in one place. I could beat any of your top times on a carb day with minutes to spare. The one thing more tragic than losing dear... sweet Millie, is that I have to replace her with one of you absolute jerkoffs. Fortunately, the answer's pretty clear."

Waiting a sufficient length of time for tension to build, Vanessa eyed each of the contestants individually once more, her superior sneer never leaving her glossy pink lips. Finally she inhaled to speak, and Kora felt everyone around her physically tense.

"Claire Miller, is that your name? Listen, Claire, I wish you'd tried out for the swim team earlier," she said, looking directly at the platinum-haired girl she'd singled out. There was a long pause, and she continued, "because then I'd know how absolutely dogshit you are at swimming. Seriously, sweetie, maybe bring your floaties next time, okay?"

Claire wilted. Vanessa, undeterred, moved on. "Luiza Domingo, step forward. You're on the team."

Kora's heart dropped into the pit of her stomach as another girl stepped out of the lineup, grinning widely. She was short and petite, a jet-black pixie-cut making her fey build almost too on-the-nose. Dusky tan skin, a heart-shaped face and large, dark eyes left her indisputably beautiful, though she lacked the swimmer's physique Kora might have expected. "Yessssss," the girl hissed with delight, biting her bottom lip as she joined the rest of the team -- taking her position on the other side of the line, now facing those she had defeated. Well, fuck... there went that.

"Unfortunately, Millie's loss is not the only setback the team has suffered," Vanessa continued, "as you may all notice Erica could not come today either, as she's suffering from a severe shoulder injury that has left her unable to swim, or even practice. So, as much as I'm loath to do so, I need to pick another one of you out of this sorry line-up." She paused, letting out a long, dramatic sigh. "Kora Kane, step forward."

From the bottom of her stomach, Kora's heart leapt into her throat. It almost didn't register at first, leaving her paralyzed after the dread and disappointment of losing. She stood still and silent for a long moment, prompting the bossy blonde to repeat her prompt. "Ahem."

"Right! Yes!" Kora squawked, stepping forward with a nod and moving next to Luiza, her chest tight with excitement. She made it. She hadn't been the first pick, but what did that really matter as long as she made the team? This was a huge change -- MacMaster High barely had any sports, and because of its adjacency to Vanessa Vinke, the swim team was the hub of social relevance, the beating heart from which popularity was born and died. Glowing with pride, Kora looked up into the bleachers, quickly scanning them for signs of Piper. There was a certain worry in her stomach that her friend wouldn't show up, wouldn't be here to see this victory, but after a few moments of scanning she found the skinny brunette, looking a little out of her element but nonetheless happy. Sweet.

The remaining pomp and ceremony was fairly brief, with Vanessa in particular seeming eager to get the whole thing over with so she could go do something else, likely a date. Schedules were posted and pointed out, practice times given, demands made, but to Kora it all kind of seemed like a blur. Drowned out in this bright haze of excitement. When everything was finally over with and the dejected losers snubbed with barely more than a word of consolation, it was finally time for everyone to hit the showers once again -- though this time, Kora wasn't early. This shower was going to be far more communal for her personal comfort, not because she had anything in particular to hide, but... raunchy talk at MacMaster was pretty bad even when everyone wasn't naked.

Kora let out a long, deep sigh as she finally got back to the locker room, doing her best to shed some of the stress of the contest. She was actually quite looking forward to the shower, if not necessarily the banter that would come with it, and began to shyly wiggle her way out of her swimsuit as the other girls began to stream in behind her.

"I'm so proud of you, Lu!" one of the other contestants was saying, congratulating the original winner. "I had been kinda hoping for second place or whatever, but after seeing you and that other girl swim, I knew I had no shot."

"Speaking of the other girl..." Kora glanced over her shoulder as she switched the shower on, scooting underneath it and hanging her suit up so that some of the pool chemicals could be cleaned from it as well. The girl speaking was none other than Luiza herself, pulling the top of her one-piece down around her waist, revealing cutely small breasts that matched her petite figure, both nipples pierced with simple horizontal bars, a bit daring for high school, though she wore them quite nicely. "You did good work out there. Cammy, right?"

"Kora," she responded sheepishly, turning her back to the shower head to get her hair wet. The shower system was essentially one large, single room, with a metal pole in the center and shower heads radiating outward, creating an awkward environment where everyone was forced to essentially stand and watch each other wash off. Seemed like Kora was the only one who found it awkward, though, as the rest of the girls quickly stripped off and started rinsing, the echoing tile chamber starting to fog with steam. "You were pretty great out there too. I mean, the best, obviously. Since you won, and everything."

"Hah, well, I wouldn't really call it 'winning,' exactly," Luiza chuckled softly, shimmying the rest of the way out of her swimsuit, revealing that she was clean-shaven all the way down, smooth caramel skin overlooking a cutely small penis, limp between her smooth, slim thighs. "We both won the same thing, so it isn't like there's a first or second place, yeah?"

"From the way Vanessa acts, it felt like anyone who didn't win was headed to the chopping block," Kora returned the awkward laugh, focusing on Luiza rather than the seven other girls getting naked and wet -- the unremarkable size of the other girl's dick, not to mention the confidence she exposed it with, made Kora significantly more comfortable with the proportions of her own. "Honestly, when did she get like that? I remember I used to hang out with her... not a lot, I guess, but still, she didn't seem so... so, uh..."

"Alpha bitch?" Luiza smirked.

"I was gonna say sociopathic, but yeah that works."

"Not everyone handles popularity gracefully," the other girl shrugged, standing in the shower and letting it cascade over her, water pouring in little rivulets between her breasts and down her flat stomach. "Vanessa got really popular really fast, went to her head. And, last I heard -- and you didn't get this from me -- she's seeing someone on the side."

"Like seeing seeing?" Kora arched a brow. "I thought she was single."

"I've heard a few folks talking about her ditching out on events and obligations she'd normally never miss. Walking funny the next day. I think she not only has a girlfriend, but she ain't even the one doing the fucking," Luiza giggled evilly, turning around to let the water pulse down her back, glancing over her shoulder at Kora. "But, again, you didn't hear any of that from me."

For Luiza's small size, it was all Kora could do not to fixate on the girl's butt, now facing her and... surprisingly pert. Not enormous, but firm and full, especially for how petite she was. Despite its magnetic pull on her gaze, Kora forced herself to quickly pull her eyes away and back to the other girl's face. What she said was interesting, though, and may explain something of Vanessa's behavior -- being the submissive girl in a relationship, while not necessarily taboo, was considered a sign of social weakness as MacMaster, generally unthinkable for someone as popular as Vanessa. Or, at least, something worth obscuring. "No, no, of course not. Consider it washed away in all the other locker room talk. Like tears in rain."

"Come again?"

"Nothing," Kora said quickly, switching the shower off and grabbing a towel. "Good to meet you, though! See you at practice?"

"Of course," Luiza smiled, then turned her attention to one of the other girls, beginning to chat once again as Kora dried herself off, going to her locker to grab her clothes. Dressing quickly, she made her way out of the locker room and out to the front of the school, where those who'd come to spectate were still exchanging the final vestiges of last-minute gossip before going home. This was where she expected to find Piper, which, after a moment, she did.

"Yo! Pipe!"

"Heyyy," the freckled girl held up one hand, extended fingers divided down the middle in a 'Live Long and Prosper' gesture. "That was incredible!"

"They had us in the first half, not gonna lie," Kora laughed, "fuck, when she announced that other girl I almost laid an egg."

"I was right there with you," Piper nodded, reaching out to lightly take her friend's hand and starting to walk with her towards her car, a beaten-up purple Toyota even older than Piper herself, loaned to her by her aunt. "Had no idea they were gonna pull a switcharoo and pull two new people. Really happy for you, though."

"Thanks! Man, now I'm gonna have to start actually practicing and shit if I wanna stand out. That other girl's seriously good, and I have no idea how I'll measure up to the rest of the team."

"The little one, you mean?"

"Yeah, I doubt she breaks five feet, honestly. But she's a stupid good swimmer." Kora broke away from her friend when the two finally got to the car, heading over to the passenger side door and waiting patiently for Piper to unlock it. "Hey, you wanna head to your place and play Diablo or something? I'll make popcorn."

"Every time you make popcorn my controllers are greasy for the next month, no matter how many times I wipe them down," Piper chuckled, getting it on the driver's side and reaching over to pop the lock on the other door. "Glad to know you you're still the same Kora you were before you got in that pool, though."

"Hah! It's not like I'm gonna change or anything," Kora chuckled as she got in, reaching down to the floor to throw a couple old soda bottles and empty fast-food bags into the back seat, giving her space to actually put her feet. "I'll go to practice a few times a week, every once in a while I'll bore you with swim talk or the occasional annoying story about someone you don't know. It's not like I'm joining the marines."

"Pun intended or nah?"

"Pun?"

"The marines? You're a swimmer?"

"Oh. Ohhh. No. Fuck, now I wish it was intended."

"I'll forgive you, just this once," Piper smirked, glancing sidelong as she started driving away from MacMaster High, ostensibly on her way back to her house. "Hey, do you wanna grab some tacos before we head back to my place? I'll buy. Since you're such a big winner, and all."

"Ugh, I would fuck some tacos up right now. Think I burned about every calorie I own in the tryout."

"Alright, let's do it."

Kora laid her head back, looking sideways out the window for a long moment as the two made their way from the suburbs a little deeper into the city, quietly letting the events of the day play over in her head. She was excited, but nervous too -- it was a bit too late to really make a legacy for herself, but maybe if she did really well she might even be able to get a partial scholarship. Piper was the smart one, college wasn't gonna be an issue for her. For Kora, though, she was gonna have to step up her game if she wanted to get into university... even moreso if she wanted to keep in contact with her friend.

She was jolted out of introspection by a vibration in her right pocket. Shit, she hadn't even checked her phone since she got into the locker room. "Oh, fuck, one sec," she murmured aloud, reaching into her pocket to grab her phone and swiping past the lock screen.

One text, from Heather Edwards: "I think Nowak's still alive."

Chapter 2: Lies and Truth

Summary:

Piper has a flashback. The girls meet Heather Edwards.

Chapter Text

Four Years Ago

"Alright, kids, remember: a little noise is fine, but if you get too loud I'm gonna have to come back up here and start some trouble," the tall, swanlike blonde beauty that was Mrs. Vinke pursed her lips at the small gaggle of young teens, one thin brow arched to show that while she was serious, she was also in relatively good humor. "And I want you all in bed by ten, too, alright?"

"Yes Mrs. Vanessa's Mom," one of the five girls, Octavia, intoned drily, while the others basically nodded along.

"Please, it's Kri-- alright, whatever," the older woman chuckled. "I'll be up in a few hours to see if any of you need anything."

Clicking the door shut behind her, Mrs. Vinke left the five girls alone in Vanessa's spacious, aggressively pink room. An only child with well-off parents, Vanessa's room showed the relative opulence she lived in, with stuffed animals being gradually phased out in favor of teen heartthrob posters, makeup kits, and other various 'influencer' merch, leaving childish things behind now that she was officially a high schooler.

Among those present was, naturally, Vanessa herself, a bit more gangly than she would come to be known and sporting braces she couldn't wait to be rid of. Octavia Phan and Mica Bell were Vanessa's two best friends, the former sporting jet-black pigtails and the latter a head of thick, untameable red hair. Lastly was Piper, a beanpole by any measure at this age and even more conspicuously lanky in comparison to her classmates, sporting braces of her own... and, of course, Piper's plus-one, with her refusing to go to the slumber party if she couldn't bring Kora along. Kora sat with her back pressed up against one of the bunk-beds, headphones over her ears and her eyes glued to the screen of her DS -- while she would go on to change little aesthetically over the next four years, it would prove a critical time for her development socially.

"Alright, so," Vanessa began, taking in a deep breath and putting on an immediate air of authority with her mom out of the room. This was her house, and her slumber party; she was the one in control here. "We have some sandwiches that I helped make if anyone wants, and there's a cooler with soda just outside the door. It's all diet so no complaining. I have some video games, or we could do each other's makeup, or..."

"I, uh-- oh-- um-- I also brought a couple board games if you guys want, and a miniature-based tactics game Kora and I are really into," Piper offered hesitantly. "S-sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt. Have any of you guys played Wars of the Red Field? The main campaign is short, like three-to-four hours, but I think you'll really appreciate how subtly it introduces lore through its mechanics and builds on it over subsequent playthr--"

"Ooh, what about truth or dare?" Mica suggested, seamlessly talking over Piper, a devilish grin spreading over her face, green eyes lingering on her for a moment before moving past. Piper was a decidedly unorthodox addition to these kinds of get-togethers, ill-fitting with and largely unliked by Vanessa's other friends -- theorized to be a replacement for a friend who'd recently moved to Ohio with her parents. Still, she and Vanessa seemed to get along, if strangely, and it was what Vanessa wanted that mattered.

"I think that's a great idea," Octavia giggled evilly, shooting quick glares at the two girls who didn't belong, then to Mica -- the two held one another's gazes a long moment, as if reading each other's minds, already in on some sinister plan.

"I was thinking we could do that later, but if you really want to, alright, let's get in a circle," Vanessa huffed, breathing a quiet complaint about nobody taking any sandwiches as she perched down onto the carpet.

Piper fidgeted, faking a half-smile. "Alright, cool, and maybe after we can give Wars of the Re--"

"Vanessa, do you wanna go first?" Mica interrupted immediately, sitting up from her perch at the edge of the bed to sit on the floor, her and the others beginning to form a loose circle that only Kora wasn't in on. Glancing her direction, Piper tugged gently at the edge of her friend's shirt.

"Uh?" Kora grunted, shifting one of her headphones to the side and half-glancing at Piper from her game.

"We're playing a..." Piper paused. This was far from a game, and definitely not something she wanted Kora to get her hopes up about. "We're going to engage in an activity, your presence is required."

"Oh, 'kay," Kora nodded, switching off her hand-held and begrudgingly removing her headphones, scooting forward to take a position in the newly-formed ring, with Piper to her right and Octavia to her left.

"Alright," Vanessa breathed in once everything settled down, "we're going clockwise, so--" looking to the girl to her left, Mica, she stifled a giggle. "Mica, truth or dare?"

"Truth," the redhead chirped contently, her face showing the cold confidence of someone with nothing to hide, a bold position for someone so young.

"Okay," Vanessa grinned, biting her bottom lip as she tried to think of a sufficiently wicked question, eventually choosing to expose, rather than a secret, an opinion. "If there were a zombie apocalypse, who here do you think would be the first to get eaten a l i v e?"

"Well, having seen how clumsy Piper is, I'm sure she'd trip and fall in the first few minutes; she's like a baby foal," Mica snorted, a laugh Octavia joined in on all too quickly. "Yup, easy take!"

"Hey, I have, um... longer legs, so I can run," Piper frowned, only for the laughter to rise in volume, now joined by Vanessa.

"She has a point, Piper, you do fall down constantly," Vanessa chuckled, though it lacked the reflexive earnest of the other two girls -- more like someone who joined in laughing in order to be in on the joke. "Alright, Mica, it's your turn."

Biting her lip, Mica turned leftward, facing Piper, "Alright zombie-bait," she said, causing another little roll of giggles through the group, with Piper's freckled cheeks turning deeper and deeper pink. "Truth or dare?"

"Um... truth?" Piper said hesitantly.

"Have you ever kissed someone before?"

Piper's blush only grew more intense. Despite barely being in high school, there was always gossip about who was kissing who, who held hands, who was 'going steady.' Innocent stuff, but still, it was sort of a sign of how important and popular you were. Despite not having been friends with Vanessa for long, the blonde had already mentioned going on 'real dates' or having girlfriends... but that wasn't the case with Piper. Even if all that gossip was just made-up bravado, she had to tell the truth, here. "N-... n-no, I haven't."

"Big surprise there," Octavia giggled.

"Pff, like you've kissed anyone, gator-breath," Kora chimed in, jumping to her friend's defense.

"Hey, I kiss all kinds of people," the other girl frowned, but Vanessa took the reins again, quickly pointing to Piper. "Alright, your turn, Pipe."

Swallowing hard, Piper glanced over to Kora, taking a bit of solace in the fact that she could play with her own friend for a moment, rather than the two vultures Vanessa had brought over. "Okay, um, Kora, truth or dare?"

"Mm, dare."

"Ooh, okay, uh-- Vanessa, you said you brought sandwiches, do they have pickles?"

"Oh no," Kora groaned.

Vanessa's nose crinkled, "Yeah, why?"

"Okay, Kora, you have to eat all the pickles on one of those sandwiches," Piper showed off a big, toothy smile, as if she had embodied the very soul of wickedness. "But you can't just eat the sandwich! Only the pickles!"

"Ugh, gross," Kora sighed, wincing as she went for the plate of sandwiches, opening one to reveal the lightly mustard-caked trio of pickle chips inside. "Fine, fine... phhh, this is gonna be nasty." Hesitating, then sighing, she crammed the pickles into her mouth, making a face as she forced herself to chew them, doing so as quickly as possible before finally swallowing. Extending her tongue to show they were gone, she held out her hands as if issuing further challenge. "Done!"

"First dare of the game," Vanessa chuckled, "cute. Good to see Piper didn't take it too hard on you, let's see how you extend that courtesy now that it's your turn, Kimmy."

"It's Kora."

"Right, Kora Kate."

"Kora Kane," the girl exhaled through her nostrils in annoyance, then shifted her attention to the girl to her left, Octavia. "Alright, truth or dare, I guess."

"Let's do... truth."

Kora furrowed her brow in thought, for a moment. The issue was, she didn't actually care about anyone here besides Piper, so no information she might get would have any value to her. She also lacked any genuine desire to humiliate -- but, with the way these two had been treating Piper, maybe a little payback would be fun. Her mind working quickly, she came up with a question that would leave Octavia in hot water, regardless of her answer. "Do you think Vanessa's mom is hot?"

"I-- uh--" Octavia swallowed hard, looking to Vanessa, then back to Kora. "Um... no...? She's like, so old, so like--"

"She is not, she looks great," Vanessa grimaced, and Octavia backpedaled.

"Like, she looks great and everything, but like, just way outside my... range. Of people. Like I would like."

"Tch, whatever," Vanessa pouted. "Alright, your turn I guess."

"Okay, Van, truth or dare?" Octavia said hesitantly.

"Hmm. Dare."

"I dare you..." Octavia glanced to Mica, who flashed a brief grin, "...to kiss Piper, on the lips. Finally give her that first she's been needing."

Piper's heart leapt into her throat, her mouth suddenly dry. The friendship she shared with Vanessa was not entirely innocent -- the two weren't in any kind of relationship, of course, but Piper'd been nursing a crush on the blonde since gradeschool, getting closer and closer to her and even finally infiltrating her group of bitchy friends in an attempt to better get to know her. This could be the moment she'd been waiting for, the moment when sparks flew, when Vanessa realized she felt the same way.

That moment of terrified elation came tumbling down when she saw the look of shock on Vanessa's face. Not horror, but... not far off. Closer to disgust. Mica and Octavia were both giggling quietly as Vanessa began to stammer. "Wait, hold on? Piper? No way -- I'd rather make out with my own mom! You've gotta be, like, totally kidding--!"

"Those are the rules, Vanessa, you chose dare, you have to do it!" Mica jeered. "Though, I mean, I can't imagine you'd actually want to..."

"It's okay, Vanessa, it'll be quick, w-we can just--" Piper tried, only to be quickly cut off.

"No way, it's my slumber party, it's my house, I decide what flies in truth or dare, and I'm tired of this game anyway!" Vanessa scoffed, either ignoring or not noticing the sudden rush of wetness to Piper's eyes, her blush of shame and humiliation rapidly returning. She may not have noticed, but Kora did.

As the sound of raucous laughter from Mica and Octavia grew seemingly deafening, Kora had wrapped her arms around Piper's shoulders, lifted the two of them to their feet, and hurried downstairs to call their parents and get taken home. The two of them didn't get invited to any parties after that, and Piper's friendship with Vanessa had ended as abruptly and unexpectedly as it had began.

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

Present Day

"Yo, I just got a--" Kora looked driverside, pausing when she saw Piper's distant, thoughtful expression. "Hey, you good?"

"Mm?" Piper said absently, then shook herself from her reflective daze. "Oh, yeah. Was just thinking about something from a while ago. What's going on?"

"I got a text from Heather Edwards, of all people."

"Heather Edwards? I didn't even know she had your number."

"Neither did I, honestly-- ooh, taco place is right up here!" Kora paused and pointed, directing Piper to turn into the parking lot of a hole-in-the-wall fast food place called Quesadillicious.

"What'd she say?" Piper pulled into a spot, then unbuckled her seatbelt and gave Kora her full attention once again. "I can only imagine it's something important, it isn't like Heather Edwards is known for making social calls. Not to us, anyway."

"Hey, I think we get along better with Heather Edwards than most of the girls at MacMaster," Kora shrugged. "But yeah, you're right. She said she thinks Millie Nowak's still alive, and to meet her tomorrow at Shivers around one."

"PM?"

"Uhh, I hope so."

"You never know with Heather Edwards."

"Point, I'll make sure." Kora paused, sending a quick text back, then waiting. The phone vibrated an instant later. "Yeah, PM."

"Good. I don't wanna get arrested for loitering outside Shivers after-hours."

"Saaaaame."

The pact sealed, the two went inside. Tacos were had, and they returned to Piper's house, playing video games together until the eyes of both were bleary and bloodshot. They had a big day ahead of them tomorrow. Nobody was summoned by Heather Edwards unless they had a big day ahead of them.

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

Shivers was an ice cream parlor on the south side of town. Originally, it was meant to be called 'Shakes,' on account of the fact that they had milkshakes, and that the milkshakes in question were... well, cold, sufficiently so to make one shake. It was eventually decided that this was a rare combination of both being too on-the-nose, and too difficult to explain, and the name was changed to Shivers. It consisted of a single large kiosk with a pink roof and peeling white paint, surrounded by uncomfortable plastic benches, those in turn shielded from the elements with pink-and-yellow striped awnings. Parking was dreadfully limited, forcing most people to walk from a block or more away.

It was there to which Piper and Kora walked now, Piper's car parked on the side of the street about a block away. How Heather Edwards had arrived, if she had, remained unknown, but as the two made their way up to the little shop, they saw her, sitting placidly at one of the benches, twiddling a plastic spoon back and forth into the middle of a plain white shake. Heather Fucking Edwards.

She was lean like a sword, taller than average if not quite Piper's height. Light skin was contrasted by black hair, cut short and styled into a lazy upward spike in the front. Her eye color was unknown -- she was never seen without a pair of round, Lennon-esque sunglasses, only streaks of dark eye-makeup visible beneath them. Converse, black jeans, and a long-sleeved, logo-less, navy-blue shirt rounded out an almost effortless aesthetic. Heather Edwards didn't need to look good. She only needed to look cool.

She was part of no clubs, played no sports, was barely social with anyone. Her grades were so bad she'd been held back a year. Ate by herself. But when Heather Edwards ate by herself, she made it clear that it was only because no one else was badass enough to sit with her.

"Hey!" Kora called out as the two friends approached, holding one hand up in an awkward wave. "Heather Edwards!"

"Mrh," came the grunted response, saving her breath until the pair approached fully, taking seats at the other side of the table she'd been previously dominating.

"You called us, right?" Piper tilted her head slightly sideways, then fell silent, not wanting to press. A long moment passed as Heather Edwards stared at the two through the hollow black abysses of her sunglasses, lips pursed in mild disapproval as her spoon slowly stirred around and around the center of her milkshake.

"So, two little birds come to perch on my windowsill. Two peanuts in a husk, yet to hit the hot oil." Heather Edwards' lips twitched, something that could almost be considered a smile. It was gone before it appeared, something for an alternate reality to enjoy. A ghost. "I did summon you, didn't I? Seems so long ago, now." Her voice was low, husky, intense yet somehow effortlessly so.

"...It was yesterday evening..." Kora frowned.

"Perhaps it was," Heather Edwards drew in a slow, deep breath, finally slipping the long, red plastic spoon from the frozen vortex of her milkshake, and gently licking it clean. Suggestive, though, the gesture was not whatsoever -- unless one considered it suggestive when the flat of a panther's barbed tongue scraped the last vestiges of flesh from an otherwise cleaned bone. "Something's happening at MacMaster. Happening in this town. Something silent yet reeking, like the corpse of a deer on the side of the road. It looks pristine until you poke it with a stick, and then the hiss of gas and stench of death from within lets you know in no uncertain terms what's happened. The disappearance of Millie Nowak is the corpse, unfortunate but innocuous, clean-cut, irreversible, obvious. Try to investigate, and all you find it more and more rot -- more maggots, more stink. Something horrible's happened."

"That's, um... o-okay," Piper stammered, caught somewhat off-guard by the sudden diatribe.

Kora chimed in. "But wait, didn't you say she wasn't dead, in the text?"

"She isn't. At least, I don't think she is," Heather Edwards took another bite from her milkshake, gathering her thoughts for a moment. "Murders tend to either be abrupt -- sudden twists of fate leading to death, or earned -- a series of events where someone places themselves in direct danger. Some illicit affair (maybe an actual affair) that draws the wrong kind of attention from the wrong person."

"How do you know all this...?" Kora frowned, but was talked over.

"Nowak fits neither. The more I look into what happened, the more I find something strange happening. Reports of odd behavior. She visited the MacMaster library more times in the month before her disappearance than her entire time in high school. One-hundred and twenty-three times. Nowak was a swim jock, a C student, used to have nerds do her homework for her in exchange for quick handjobs, otherwise undeserved," Heather Edwards chewed at the edge of her lips a moment, another thoughtful pause in between strands of rapid-fire theorization. "But going to the library isn't something someone gets killed for. It isn't normal, but it isn't wicked either."

"If you don't mind my asking," Kora took the ensuing instant of silence to interject, her own mind attempting to click the pieces of this puzzle together, but it was like trying to fit a seven-pointed star block into a square hole half the size. "Why... are you telling us this? Like, why us, of all people? We didn't even know her."

"Someone has to know. A story without a listener becomes no more than an errant thought, insignificant. I tell the jocks, they'll blow it off. An adult, they'll think I'm crazy. Cops could be in on it. Nerds lack the balls to take action. So the merry-go-'round brings me to the two of you -- no stakes, big imaginations, maybe just enough spunk. Take it as a compliment." Heather Edwards paused again, looking up at the hazy halo of light coming through the awning, marking where sun would be, just above. "I didn't know Nowak well. She seemed like an okay kid. She didn't deserve to die... and if she is still alive, she probably won't be for long."

"This is... crazy," Piper shook her head, "we're not detectives, or police, or PIs or anything like that. We're just nerds, we're not cut out for something this big, even if it isn't as big as you seem to think it is."

"You gonna let that stop you?" The dark, round pools of Heather Edwards' sunglasses bored into Piper as if the other teen was staring into her soul, piercing her with a look. "I told my handler about this, what was happening, what I'd found out. It was like she was watching me on mute, like I was speaking another language. She just went quiet, stared at me, looked confused, then asked me if I'd seen any good movies lately. She wouldn't even talk about it. I don't know what's happening, not yet. If it's a conspiracy, or just a bunch of soulless wageslaves with bigger problems than worrying about a dead teenager nobody particularly liked. I don't know. But I'm willing to keep looking."

Piper remained silent for a long moment, and Kora looked between her and Heather Edwards, drawing in a deep breath and keeping it held for some time. Finally, in a long stream of air, she released it, then shrugged. "Alright, I'm in. Where do we start, Heather?"

"Excuse me?"

Kora cleared her throat, quickly going red in the face. "Heather Edwards."

"That's Heather Goddamn Edwards to you. You're on thin ice," Heather Edwards let out a short sigh, then allowed herself to move past the egregious faux pas. "Right now, I just need you to listen. Keep your ears to the ground. You're part of the swim team now, right?"

"Yeah -- wait, that was last night and you weren't even there, how do you know that?"

Heather Edwards just stared silently at Kora, giving the deafening quiet a solid ten seconds to simmer until Kora relented.

"Right. Yeah, I am."

Clearing her throat, the girl with the sunglasses continued, "You'll have access to people who knew Nowak, might be able to learn more about her comings and goings. Whatever she was into, it's been happening over the past month, or just before it."

"Alright, yeah, I'll keep my ear to the ground and let you know if I come up with anything." Nodding slightly, Kora glanced back at Piper with a worried expression, though one that relaxed after a moment. "You with me, Pipe?"

Piper sighed, recoiling at first, before her shoulders finally slumped into the posture of resignation. "I've been with you through everything so far, Kora, just like you've been through everything with me. You know you don't even have to ask. I'll see what I can dig up."

Standing up, Heather Edwards tossed the rest of her milkshake into a nearby green-wire trashcan, straightening her shades. "Radical. My next target's the library; I'll text if I've got anything. Oh, and... don't tell the wrong people about this. Definitely not teachers, parents, cops. Something wrong with them. Not sure what yet. And don't tell anybody I'm involved... the more secrecy I can move in, the more I can get done."

Without so much as a 'later, nerds,' Heather Edwards walked away, leaving the two other teens sitting on the bench together, a bombshell dropped into their laps that they still didn't understand. Was Heather Edwards just crazy, was any of this real? Was she trying to fabricate a mystery out of a garden-variety disappearance, and were Kora and Piper now accomplices in some kind of high school conspiracy?

"So, uh..." Kora chewed the inside of her cheek a moment, then her expression forcibly brightened. "You want a milkshake? I'll buy."

Chapter 3: Lotion and Mermaids

Summary:

We catch up with Vanessa. Kora gets a date.

Chapter Text

"Ugh, I know, right? The Domingo girl seems cool enough, but needing to take that weirdo Kane onto the team is, like, such an insult. Honestly if there had been any other decent try-outs there's no way I would have taken her on board." Vanessa sighed, sliding her large, dark purple sunglasses back into place over her eyes, laying back in her pool chair. She'd been ranting about the swim team for the past twenty minutes, despite nobody actually asking about it, but that was what it was like being Vanessa's friend -- you either played along, or you got dropped. And when your friend had a backyard pool with a fence that you could use to sunbathe, you made sure you played along.

"At least she's not as weird as she used to be," Octavia chuckled, laying back on her own pool chair, flanking Vanessa with Mica on the opposite side, two perfect henchwomen to their queen bee. "And honestly... is it just me, or is she like, sorta cute now? Like I don't usually go for that nerdy goth thing, but the blue hair, the muscles..."

"I have muscle!" Vanessa huffed incredulously, sitting up for a moment to glare at her more petite friend, Octavia having traded in her pigtails for bangs and a long, silky ponytail, dyed pink at the very tip.

"And we all know you're like, totally gorgeous," Mica intercepted, quick to soothe the spoiled queenpin's delicate ego. "Like, fuck, as if Kora Kane's actually in your league."

"League? Bitch, Kane isn't even playing the same sport," Octavia quickly complimented, playing along before Vanessa got too fussy.

"That's fuckin' right," Vanessa bit her lip, finally settling back down.

With a soft groan, Mica rolled from her front to her back, her sky-blue bikini showing off the cute curves of her freckled figure and complementing her fierce features and fiery hair. The latter had grown a bit more manageable with age and a lot of product, transforming the wild red mess into a thick shock of lavish curls, befitting the glamorousness of her circle of friends. The friends, though, required sacrifice -- among other things, the need to sunbathe. For Vanessa's tanned skin and Octavia's golden complexion, being in a bikini every time there was a hot day was just a fun way to look cute and get cancer a little more quickly, but Mica's fair skin appreciated the pastime substantially less. "I'm starting to burn up, can one of you rub some lotion on me?"

"Again?" Vanessa scoffed.

"Look how pink I'm getting," Mica pleaded, trying not to let too much of a whine creep into her voice.

"I'll do it," Octavia feigned a sigh while hiding a smile. Her relationship with Mica had grown more bold as of late, and while the two considered themselves only friends, there was a rising mutual attraction that both understood, but had yet to speak aloud. Sitting up on her own chair, she adjusted the straps of her own black bikini, though there was little to adjust -- she was decidedly the most petite of the three, along with being the shortest. Dark, almond-shaped eyes and piercing-lined ears also gave her the most edgy appearance of the trio, in contrast with Vanessa's nordic hardbody and Mica's ginger softness.

Grabbing a bottle of coconut lotion, Octavia wound around to the side of Mica's pool chair, squirting a long string of the creamy whiteness onto her hands and rubbing them together with just a hint of seduction, secretly anticipating getting her hands back onto her friend's nearly-naked body. Lowering herself to a crouch, she reached out and began to smear the lotion up and down along Mica's pinkening shoulders and upper arms, massaging her with deep, soothing strokes of her small hands.

"Oooh, you're so good at that," Mica cooed, laying back and closing her eyes for a long moment as Octavia continued to reapply lotion, making her way slowly down to the other girl's sides, then moving to her stomach. "You could like, totally be a masseuse."

"You better not be saying that because I'm asian," Octavia sighed, drawing a scoff from Vanessa.

"Ugh, grow up, Tav, I hope you're not turning into one of those hippies like the Radi twins," the blonde sneered, though her demeanor quickly became less domineering at the sound of a fourth voice.

"Any of you girls want watermelon limeades? I made a little too much..." came the serene, mature voice of Vanessa's mother, Mrs. Vinke, her flax hair pulled up into a loose bun, a nearly floor-length lavender sundress hugging her graceful figure. Despite it barely being afternoon, her relaxed posture and lilting voice suggested that the limeades she'd been drinking had more than just watermelon in them.

"Sure, thanks Mrs. Vinke!" Octavia smiled, with Vanessa quickly chiming in.

"One for me too please!"

"How about you, Mica sweetie?" Mrs. Vinke tilted her head sidelong, the rosy beginnings of a sunburn masking Mica's blush.

"Oh, uh... yeah! Yes. Please. Mrs. Vinke."

"I swear, you girls are here every week, you know you can just call me Kri--" Mrs. Vinke was broken off by the sound of a doorbell, looking confused for a moment as she whirled to face it. "Who could that be...? Sorry, I should go check on that..."

As she made her way through the massive sliding-glass door leading back into the house, Octavia shot a smirk down at Mica, sliding her hands teasingly up beneath the other girl's bikini top to cup her soft breasts. "Looks like someone still hasn't gotten over her little crush."

"I'm sorry!" Mica let out a flustered huff. "Vanessa, your mom's so hot. You don't think there's any way...?"

"Ugh, what? Ew," Vanessa said dismissively, "don't be so weird and gross, Mica. I swear, if another one of you makes a creepy comment about my mom, I'll -- oh my god, Mica do you have a fucking boner right now?"

"Shut up!" Mica hissed under her breath, but now that attention had been drawn, there was no un-drawing it. Outlined against the front of those little blue bikini bottoms was the visible shape of the redhead's erection, its tip threatening to peek past the waistline, but not yet breaching it. It seemed the combination of seeing Vanessa's mom, along with Octavia's warm, slippery massage and playful groping, had been too much to resist sporting a hard-on.

"Oh my gosh, she does," Octavia giggled, her hands sliding back down Mica's belly, to her hips, and teasing at the strings of Mica's bottoms. "All this from seeing Mrs. Vinke in a sundress? Damn, Mica, I knew you were crushing, but I didn't know you were crushing that hard. Hehe, speaking of 'hard,' why don't we see what we're working with?"

"It's... i-it's not like you haven't already seen it..." Mica squirmed, pulling up into more of a sitting position on the pool chair, her pale thighs tightening against each other. Part of her found this unbearably awkward, but even as she considered resisting more actively, this was also an unexpected opportunity to show the girls -- Octavia in particular -- what she was packing.

"Sure, limp in the shower, that doesn't count," Vanessa scoffed. "Let's see it, Tav."

With a smirk, Octavia hooked her fingers into Mica's bottoms, moving around to her front before tugging them down sharply around the other teen's knees. "W-what're you--?!" Bouncing forth, and even further stiffened from having so much attention called to it, was Mica's dick -- straight, shapely, and of greater than modest size, it was a genuinely beautiful specimen largely matching Mica's untamed sort of prettiness.

"Ooh, shit, not bad," Octavia's eyes widened with genuine admiration and a newfound spark of insecurity, giving her own lips a quick lick as she stared down at the throbbing thing, a bit shy of seven inches at what was now assuredly its full size.

"Eh, I've seen bigger," Vanessa tilted her sunglasses down, getting a better look even while she feigned indifference. "But good for you, I guess."

"Alright, bitches, this has been really funny and everything, but--" Mica began, only to have her breath suddenly leave her when Octavia pulled up closer, placing her petite backside between Mica's legs to straddle the lower end of the pool chair, and brought her hand to the base of Mica's cock, wrapping her slender fingers around it and giving it a gentle squeeze, feeling its warmth, then starting to slowly stroke up and down along its length. "Gh-hah--!"

"And here I thought you could see a dick for more than ten seconds without needing to get better acquainted, what's your fucking deal, Octavia?" Vanessa hissed from her seat, quickly pushing her sunglasses back in place and now looking decidedly more agitated. "You realize my mom could be back at like, literally any second?"

"And when she gets back, do you want her to see the big-ass boner trying to get out of Mica's bikini?" Octavia flashed her teeth in a wicked grin. "I'm taking care of a problem. I'm... providing a service."

"Or you just wanna jerk Mica off," Vanessa rolled her eyes.

"That's..." Octavia bit her lip, tilting her slim figure so that her silhouette would block view of Mica in the event that Mrs. Vinke did arrive abruptly, starting to stroke her hand up and down the other girl's dick a little faster now, more insistently, dipping down to gently massage Mica's balls between her dexterous fingers before taking back hold of the shaft again, stroking up and down rapidly along its length. "...A bonus." She bit her lip hard as she focused on her task, not looking Mica in the eyes, but focusing on stroking that hard cock off, her hand still slick and gooey with lotion, making the effort all the more swift and effortless. She didn't mention the fact that this was she was getting hard too, but banked on her smaller size making her gradually stiffening girldick less evident.

Mica herself was more or less stunned by the turn of events, that even the slightest bit of blood in the water, the smallest show of weakness, had been pounced upon this suddenly and that she had absolutely no regrets about any of it. The initial show of resistance soon melted away, and she found herself gasping with pleasure as Octavia's lotioned hand stroked swiftly up and now her shaft, leaving a glistening trail where her palm had been. The fact that Vanessa was watching the entire thing, too -- however she attempted to feign casual disinterest -- only made the experience hotter. This was weird, they were her friends, and had been since middle school, but... fuck, it felt so good. "Ahhnnn..."

"Mmnn, fuck... she actually feels so big in my hand..." Octavia purred, a small blush starting to creep over her high-boned cheeks as she stroked faster and faster, leaning in a little to really get her elbow into her task. As much as she was enjoying herself, she nonetheless did want to take care of this 'problem' before Mrs. Vinke returned, and who knew when (or even if) that was going to happen. "Oh shit, Vanessa, she's starting to really throb, I think she's about to nut!"

"Well don't point it at me!" Vanessa threw up one palm to block any errant fruits of Octavia's labor.

"I hear it's great for your skin, you sure?" Octavia grinned evilly.

"My skin's perfect as-is without Mica's cum on it, thanks," the blonde glowered back.

"Nnnn... h-hahhh..." Mica squirmed, clenching her teeth as she tried to hold back against her friend's furiously pumping wrist, but there was no use resisting -- the frantic insistence, intensity of the situation, and slippery balm of the lotion had pleasure rushing through her in massive spikes she couldn't ignore. Her groan rose to a sharp gasp, full lips frozen open in an O shape as she finally came, shooting several thick bolts of gooey spunk up into the air, then only for it to rain back down onto her nearly-naked body. "FuuUUck...!"

"Ooh, there we go-- oh shit, she's still cumming," Octavia giggled as the fourth shot of seed launched upward, then the fifth, only losing power by the sixth. Difficult to discern amidst the wayward streaks of yet-unabsorbed lotion, it laced along her flat belly and between her breasts, with one large splurt even lashing unceremoniously across Mica's freckled face. "Mmn, there we go. Think you can behave yourself and put this away now?" Another chuckle as Tav gently tucked Mica's half-hard cock back into her bikini bottoms, still pulsating but losing steam now that it had been satisfied.

"I hope you're really pleased with yourself, Tav," Vanessa hissed, "we could have gotten caught at literally any seco-- oh fuck, here she comes!" True to her daughter's warning, Mrs. Vinke emerged through the back door once more, carefully holding three hurricane glasses in one hand, and a pitcher filled with ice and reddish-pink liquid in the other.

"Sorry about that, girls, I just had to deal with one of those door-to-door nuisances trying to sell pamphlets. I brought you some drinks," Vanessa's mom smiled, still showing no signs of age despite now either approaching or surpassing her fourth decade, making her way over to the small glass table between Vanessa and Mica's chairs. Setting the glasses down, she began to fill each one, before something about Mica caught her eye. "Oh, darling, it looks like some of your lotion didn't get rubbed in properly -- probably why your cheeks are so pink." With a motherly smile, she set the frosty pitcher down and leaned in, gently rubbing along Mica's face with her thumb... or, more specifically, smearing in a thick glob of the girl's own cum, mistaken for sunscreen.

"M-Mrs. Vinke..." Octavia stammered, all three girls looking on in horror as Vanessa's mom tenderly massaged Mica's own spunk into her skin.

"There we go, that should be better. Honestly, I should be putting some of this on, myself -- can never been too safe. Here, you have a little extra here, let me just..." reaching down, Mrs. Vinke used two fingertips to deftly swipe up a gob of seed from Mica's belly, bringing it to her own face and rubbing it gently into her nose and cheeks, letting the glistening whiteness soak in. "That should do it. Alright, you girls have fun! I'll be inside if you need me for anything."

Oblivious to the girls' stunned silence, the older woman took the empty pitcher and made her way back inside, now with an all-new healthy glow to her skin... even if its source was not exactly what she'd thought. A few mortified moments passed before Vanessa herself turned to her two friends, eyes wide with appalled fury, her words coming out in a hushed, barely legible string. "My mom just rubbed Mica's cum on her face what the fuck?!"

"I know," Mica breathed, "that was the hottest thing I've ever seen."

"Ugh, what am I, chopped liver? I'm the one who just gave you the handjob, you ungrateful skank," Octavia sneered.

"And I'd love to return the favor, under very different circumstances," Mica smiled sheepishly, still blushing.

"Oh my gosh you two are so gay," Vanessa rolled her eyes, flopping backwards onto her poolchair. "Can you stop flirting and listen to what I'm talking about, for once?"

"For once...?" Octavia mouthed, shooting a flabbergasted look to Mica, who shrugged.

"Uh, yeah, sure, what were you talking about again?" Mica attempted. Something about the new swim recruits, she assumed, since it was all Vanessa had been willing to talk about since it had happened.

"Pff, you don't even remember, probably too busy thinking about... I dunno, boners, or my mom..."

Mica and Octavia exchanged looks, then silent laughs. Being Vanessa's friends had serious drawbacks along with the perks, but somehow it was the drawbacks that strengthened their real bond. A bond that only seemed to be growing... and, after this afternoon, looked like it might even take a new direction...

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

"Hey, great job out there!"

Kora let out a soft oof from the sudden punch to her arm, but smiled and held up an open hand of acknowledgement as one of the other swim girls ran by, a strong, lanky girl called... was it Isis? No, Isis had really fallen out of popularity as a name. Iris, that was it. "Thanks, see you next week, yeah!" she called back, leaving her hair wet from the gym shower as she pulled a dark gray t-shirt over her head.

As she grabbed her backpack and got ready to head home from practice, Kora found herself touched once more -- though this was not so much a rousing 'go-get-'em' as it was a gentle grasp at her shoulder, prompting her to turn to face who'd gotten her attention. Looking down, she took in the pleasant face and inquisitive smirk of Luiza Domingo, the girl who'd gotten in alongside her at tryouts. It was refreshing to see her not... well, naked, as pleasant as that image had been. Now, she was dressed pretty simply, sporting black cargo shorts, dark blue sneakers, and a white tank-top with a random splash of colored patterns emblazoned across its front like a coat of arms. The top's thin fabric and light shade, though, left the short girl's lack of bra quite obvious, her pierced nipples plainly visible beneath it. Something for Kora to try not to focus on.

"Oh, hey! Luiza, yeah? You did crazy good out there. You part mermaid or something? Or..." Kora paused, suddenly trapped in thought. "I guess you could be part mermaid and I wouldn't know, if you took the top half from your mermaid side, and your other side was human... so you'd just look human, but... huh."

"Your brain really just goes wherever you let it, huh?" Luiza smiled wryly, folding her arms across her small chest and tilting her head sidelong. "And if I was half mermaid, would that make a difference?"

"Well, I'm sure there'd be some kinda rule against it as far as the swim team goes," Kora pondered, "probably get you disqualified. But don't worry, fishgirl, your secret's safe with me." She shot a smile back at the other girl, letting out a low giggle through her teeth.

"Oh, well, I'm happy to have a teammate so accommodating of my unnatural advantages, heh. So, I wanted to ask you something, if you've got a sec."

Kora blinked, then shrugged, "Yeah, go for it. What's up?"

"Well..." Luiza paused, considering her next words carefully, "I got some coupons to that new italian place on the southside, but they're trying to play up the romantic angle, so you gotta bring a plus-one... think you'd be interested in going with me?"

Kora blinked, but tried her best to dispel any visible surprise as quickly as possible. If Luiza was actually asking her out... fuck, it'd been a while since that had happened. She and Piper had always been the weird ones, dating wasn't exactly a major part of their lives. Play it cool, Kora, play it cool. "Hmm, I'unno, exactly how good are these coupons?" she parried coyly.

"Half-off two entrées," Luiza responded quickly.

"Not too bad for a date night," Kora pursued. She knew the trick Luiza was pulling -- inviting a prospective date to something you were already going to do, so you don't look like a loser if they decline. An unexpectedly guarded tactic for someone as undeniably cute as Luiza. Now if only she could get her to give a little ground, show a little vulnerability...

"Who said it was a date?" Luiza deflected, but the challenging twinkle in her dark eyes showed that she was now aware of the game being played, and was willing to play along.

"One on one dinner at a new romantic getaway certainly sounds like a date, doesn't it? Though I guess we could always sit and talk about each other's Dark Souls builds..." Kora paused, subtly licking her lips, and taking the final plunge. "But I'd prefer if it was a date."

Luiza smiled. "So would I. Friday, pick you up after school?"

"I'll be here."

As Luiza walked past and made her way out of the school, Kora couldn't help but steal the occasional glance at her as she waited for Piper to pick her up. Luiza did have a car, if a decidedly shitty one, a beaten-up white Tacoma that looked like it was thirty years old at minimum -- honestly, it was a surprise the thing still moved.

A date, huh. Felt weird to even think. Yet she couldn't help but feel excited for it -- really excited, even. Luiza was cute as hell, seemed smart too. Kora'd been too far out of any kind of meaningful social circle for so long that getting a girlfriend didn't even register on her radar... but now, it seemed like an imminent plausibility.

The beep from Piper's car horn shocked Kora back to the real world, and she jogged over to the street to catch her ride, hopping into the passenger seat. "Yo!"

"Another day of training complete, then, young squire," Piper said dramatically, putting on a shitty faux-british accent. "How'd things go? Any update on the Nowak situation?"

"Fuck, I totally forgot to ask anyone while I was leaving. I'll make sure to next time. This time I was... kinda distracted."

"Oh? And what sorcery might prove suitable distraction for a squire as determined as thee?" Piper chuckled, taking off towards her own home.

"You remember that other girl who got into swim team? Luiza?"

"Uhh. Short hair, bit on the swarthy side?"

"Her!"

"Vaguely. Continue."

"She asked me out."

Piper shot a quick glance over, feigning a gasp. "Legit? That's awesome. You're sure it's a date, right? I've made that mistake before."

"Dinner for two at Calabria, I don't think that can be anything but a legit date. It's Friday, so I'll have to ditch out on our usual soirée, but it's not like we don't spend a lot of time together."

Piper let out a short, dry laugh. "Kora, I appreciate it, but don't worry about me. I'm not gonna get super jealous just because you go on a date. I'm excited for you." She paused, then chuckled, "Maybe if you actually get laid you'll stop burning through all my tissues and lotion."

"Have I caused that much of a shortage?" Kora said sheepishly, a sudden blush reddening her face. "Fuck, maybe I do need to get laid."

"Wait, you two shower together, right? Doesn't that make things a little... weird?"

"I guess it probably should, but I find it sort of refreshing, honestly. Clearly she saw something worth going for, right? So now I don't have to worry if she'll suddenly get bummed out when things get spicy. Assuming things get spicy. Assuming the date even goes well, or she even shows up. Still a lot that's undetermined."

"True. We'll just have to focus on the next step, which is gonna be the most fun for me."

"And that is?"

Piper grinned. "Making you look like a presentable adult."

Chapter 4: Dates of Varying Formality

Summary:

Kora goes on her date with Luiza, while Piper has movie night with the Radi twins.

Chapter Text

"Seriously, I think jeans will be fine! It's not like we're getting married or anything, it's just a date!" Kora sighed as Piper came back into the bedroom, holding a package of folded cloth wrapped in clear plastic. Friday couldn't have come fast enough, and despite Kora's excitement over the event, she was, nonetheless, the same old Kora.

"Bullshit, if you go in there wearing a Halo t-shirt and she shows up looking incredible -- which she will -- you'll look like an idiot," Piper glared as she began to unwrap the plastic on what she'd brought. "Besides, I had to go all the way to my sister's place to get something that'll fit you, so you're wearing it."

"...I was gonna wear my Warhammer shirt..."

"You realize that's worse, right?"

"Yeah..."

"Alright, clothes off, let's see how this thing looks on you."

Kora sat up off of the bed, tugging her shirt up over her head and revealing the simple black bra beneath, then wriggling out of her sweatpants to expose a pair of blue plaid boxers. As she tossed her clothes aside, she felt the heat of Piper's withering gaze, looking up to see her friend leering at her with one brow arched sharply. "...What?"

"Boxers? And..." Piper gestured to the other girl's bra, "that?"

"...Yeah?"

"Shit, Kora, I thought I was the one who never got laid. Don't you have anything... sexy? Lacey? Anything that can be worn under a dress?"

"I don't have any dresses, so it's never really been a priority," Kora bit her lip pensively. "I have my Special Time panties, I guess."

"Your what?"

"Sometimes I just wanna feel special, y'know," a sheepish shrug, and she continued, "but yeah, I can wear those, and then, uh... commando boobs, I guess."

"No bra? What if your nipples show through the dress?" Piper paused, then relented, "Actually you have pretty fantastic boobs, so that's probably a great idea, yeah."

"Nice! Ten points to Kora."

"Alright, you get changed into your... special whatevers, and I'll get this smoothed out." Piper withdrew the package of cloth, unfolding it and carefully smoothing out the crinkles of the sleek black fabric. She'd tried to find a dress of her own that might have fit Kora, but as usual, Piper was both too tall and too thin to be provide an adequate match. Her sister had provided a few options, but had a much more... narrow... aesthetic. What she'd eventually picked up was a first-date classic -- the 'little black dress,' a short, sleeveless, undecorated black number, equal parts slutty and sophisticated. That Kora intended to wear it without a bra may tilt that balance in favor of the former, but sometimes, sacrifices had to be made in the name of fashion.

"Alright, I'm good, let's do this!" Kora called after a moment, getting Piper's attention once more. Shamelessly topless, her 'Special Time' panties did end up being exactly what the doctor ordered, lacey and midnight blue, matching the streak in Kora's hair. Piper turned, helping to get her friend into the dress and making slight adjustments along the way, progressively relieved that it did, indeed, seem to be a near-perfect fit. A little higher on the thighs that completely necessary, perhaps -- but again, that didn't need to be a bad thing.

"Okay, there we go. Now sit back down and I'll touch up your makeup."

"Damn, Pipe, you're taking this really seriously."

"Well, one of us has to," the freckled girl smirked, getting Kora back into the chair and giving her hair and makeup a once-over. "Luiza has a car, right?"

"Shitty one, but yeah. Whassup?" Kora leaned back, holding her eyes open wide so that Piper could fix her eyeliner.

"I'm not gonna be able to pick you up tonight. I got a text from Heather Edwards saying the Radis might know something about Nowak. They invited me to come watch a movie a few months ago, so I'm gonna finally take them up on it, and ask some questions while I'm there."

"The Radis... you mean the sisters?"

"Twins, yeah."

"God those two are hot as balls. So wait, if Heather Edwards already has a lead on them, why doesn't she go talk to them?"

"No clue. Didn't ask. I assume she's..." Piper paused, quickly fixing a smudge at the corner of Kora's eye. "I don't know, allergic to incense or something. You know how hard it is to get any more information from Heather Edwards than she's willing to offer."

"Fair."

"Alright, just about there. Look up. Look u-- there we go. Aaand done. You have breathmints?"

"I don't have a purse."

"You can borrow mine, I guess -- I'll empty it out. Alright, let's get this show on the road so I can go meet the twins."

"Thanks, Pipe. For all this, I mean." Kora smiled softly, earning a wry leer in return.

"Anytime, you goober. Alright, I'll see you in the car in five."

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

With evening fallen in its entirety, Piper dropped her friend off in front of Calabria and looped around, heading northwest towards the Radis' place. Her history with the twins was pretty tenuous and brief, but not entirely unpleasant -- they'd bonded over a mutual love of 90s movies last summer, but Piper still tended to spend most of her time with Kora, so a strong friendship didn't take root. Nonetheless, they were pleasant to be around, and Piper had no objections to watching The Crow for the 18th time -- even if the sisters themselves would likely keep her distracted through most of it.

Farah and Fatima Radi had a decidedly unusual relationship, one that had most people at school more than a little perplexed. They were sisters, sure, and family tended to be more casual with one another than may always be considered appropriate. The Radis, however, were a few notches handsier with one another than any other siblings Piper had ever met. That said, as Kora had mentioned, the duo were 'hot as balls,' something that had a tendency to quell any potential criticism before it reached open air.

The drive was short enough, bringing Piper to the suburbs just at the edge of town, and into the driveway of a two-story house painted a questionable shade of olive. The outside lights were off as she arrived, but flickered on a moment after she pulled in, stopping the car and getting out, grabbing the paper bag of snacks and drinks she'd brought along.

Piper was only a few steps away from the front door before it opened in advance, revealing the very two girls she'd come to see. "Piper!" Fatima smiled brightly. "You're a little early! I'm making some dip but it still needs to cool down. Come in, come in!"

"Heyyy, guys," Piper said shyly as she moved in behind the sisters, taking good stock of the girls and her own surroundings. The house itself was very pleasant and almost spotlessly clean, much unlike her own residence and quite the opposite of Kora's. The warm golden glow of a middle-class chandelier lit the living room from above, and the thick beige carpets gave it a presentable, if predictable, appeal. "I brought a ranch plate and some a couple things of soda, and a coupon for five bucks off wings if we wanna order some later on."

"Sweet, can you just put it on the counter there?" Farah said, pointing to the kitchen island off to Piper's right. Farah looked, of course, identical to her twin, and both sisters were admittedly a sight to take in. Large-eyed and strong-nosed, both girls were a bit shorter than her, with beautifully flared hips and shoulders just a tiny bit wider than average. In contrast to the leggier Piper, they had longer torsos and high, firm breasts, a thin layer of softness overlaying a similarly lean layer of muscle, giving them both a certain shapely squishiness that made it difficult to pull one's eyes from them. Deep, golden-brown skin enveloped both, their dark eyes framed in extreme eyeliner and jet-black hair cut into assymmetrical sidecuts, with Fatima's shaved on the left side, and Farah's on the right. Beyond their clothes, it was essentially the only way to tell the two apart.

Piper nodded, setting her stuff down and grabbing one of the grape sodas she'd brought along, cracking it open and taking a quick sip, watching the twins scramble to finish their dip from across the counter. "So, you two, anything interesting happen at school recently?"

The pair paused, glanced at each other, and finally Farah shrugged, "I mean, kinda seems like a lot's shaking up, yeah? I hear Mrs. Henderson's getting fired after the janitor found unprescribed painkillers in her purse, probably just get transfered though. Gonna be sad to see her go."

"Vanessa's more cranky than ever," Fatima chimed in. "Probably something to do with having to train newbies for the swim team, or at least that's what people say it is. I think it's deeper than that, but fuck if I know."

"Right, the swim team, that's a big new thing too," Piper nodded, subtly trying to steer the conversation towards Nowak in a way that the twins would think they arrived at themselves. It worked, almost instantly.

"Awh, fuck, man, yeah..." Fatima sighed, "still so beat up about what happened with Millie."

"Happened?" Piper arched a brow as Farah finished laying out the bowl of dip -- a rather indistinct pink-white paste, possibly salmon-based -- and laid her arms on the countertop opposite Piper. Her sister, as if drawn to Farah like a magnet, sidled up next to her and wound an arm around her lower back, the sides of their perky breasts squishing pleasantly against each other. Piper's eyes, similarly magnetized, zeroed in on that point for a long moment before snapping up to the twins' dark, innocent eyes. "I thought nobody knew what had happened yet?"

"Nobody does, I guess," Farah frowned, "she's just... gone. You know what's fucked up, though?"

The hairs on the back of Piper's neck stood up. She nodded firmly.

"She used to hang out with us sometimes. Not all the time, of course, but we'd get together every other week or so. Listen to music, talk, whatever, just relax. But a month before she disappeared, she stopped showing up," Farah exhaled through her nostrils, dark brows furrowing. "Called her to see what was going on, she just said like, uh... what was it, Ti?"

"Studying," Fatima frowned, "always said she was studying. And like, that's bullshit, right? She always had time to hang out before. But now every week, suddenly she couldn't show up. Studying, studying, yet we saw her in class less and less, so it's not like she suddenly decided to be a perfect student. It's like she was blowing us off."

Piper chewed her lower lip for a moment. 'Studying.' Heather Edwards had mentioned that Millie'd become a sudden bibliophile before disappearing, but not that she'd stopped regularly attending class. Maybe she wasn't blowing the Radis off at all... maybe she actually was studying. The question was what? "Huh, shit. I hope she didn't get in trouble or anything... I mean, it doesn't look great, of course. But still, maybe she just skipped town and is off somewhere with a sugar mama twice her age."

"Hah," Fatima's frown shifted to a thin, bleak smile. "Maybe. Doubt it, but maybe."

"Anyway, what do you guys wanna watch?"

Bundling their arms up with snacks and drinks, the twins made their way to the couch -- Farah sitting down on one side, while Fatima sat on the floor in front of her her, nestling her head intimately between her sister's thighs. "Dunno," the former said thoughtfully. "Think we have time to binge all the Back to the Futures?"

All three? A little more time than Piper had planned on staying here. Then again, she had gotten what she'd come for, and...

Her gaze turned back to the twins, Farah's thighs gently swiveling up and down along the sides of her sister's head, fingertips gently teasing Fatima's hair. Did it really matter if Piper had already seen those movies a dozen times if she knew it wasn't the movies she'd be watching? Normally, if Piper wanted to see sisters act so... 'close,' she had to turn on a VPN and go to some pretty unsavory websites. Staying didn't seem so bad. "Hey, I don't have anywhere else to be."

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

Calabria was probably the nicest restaurant Kora had ever been in, too nice for this town, in all honesty. Not only was it clearly meant to be a romantic hotspot, it was also almost brand new -- the place was clean, staff were on their best behavior, and everything was, in general, designed to present a 'best foot forward.'

Making her way inside, Kora offered a nod to the hostess, a short, slim blonde with horn-rimmed glasses and a button nose, looked around her own age; familiar, but not exceptionally so. "Hello!" Kora exclaimed awkwardly. "Uhh, Kora Kane, party of... two? I think that's what I say, right."

"Okay, I believe we do have a reservation for a Kane... ahh, Kane and Domingo, right?" the girl said, her voice sugary and oddly high-pitched. "Hey, you don't go to MacMaster, do you? You look familiar."

"Yeah, that's right. And yeah, I do! I'm a senior."

"Right, okay, yeah! I think I saw you at that swim thing. I got held back a year, probably why we don't see each other much," she smiled, "Anyway, sorry, your table's just over here -- I'm Melody, by the way."

Offering a friendly smile back, Kora followed along behind to her own table, where she saw Luiza already waiting for her. It was a good thing Piper had insisted on her clothing herself properly, because Luiza was clearly dressed to impress. Smokey eyeshadow brought out eyes that were already like pools of intelligent obsidian, short hair subtly styled, lips painted a dark, luscious red. Enveloping her petite figure was a dress not entirely dissimilar to Kora's, though this one had short sleeves, and was colored a deep lagoon blue rather than Kora's jet black.

"All right, I'll grab you two some bread, and your server should be with you shortly," Melody said with another little smile, then made herself scarce, leaving Kora to take in the remarkable visage of her date.

"Holy smokes," Kora said softly, swallowing, a slight redness creeping over her cheeks. "You, ah... you look incredible." A moment of hesitation, and she slid into the booth opposite Luiza, setting her purse beside her and then focusing fully back on the girl across from her.

"I could say the same for you," Luiza shot back a dark smile. "I'm glad you showed up -- you never know with a first date. Could've done a lot of dressing up for nothing."

"Hah, yeah. I'm lucky I even found something to dress up in, I had to borrow a dress from Piper's sister," Kora said sheepishly, giving a quick nod to a server who silently brought a small basket of breadsticks and herb oil for the table.

"Not that I don't love seeing you with nothing to dress in," came Luiza's quick, coy response, switching topics immediately to let the comment saturate without response. "Piper is your friend, right? I saw you getting in a car with her after practice. I was afraid she was your girlfriend, at first."

"Oh yeah? And what made you decide she wasn't?"

"Just a vibe thing, I guess. The way you two act is so much more like sisters than lovers."

"Oof, you should see the Radi twins," Kora chuckled.

"Oh, believe me, I have. Probably more than I should."

"Oooh, how ominous."

"I have a tendency to put my nose where it doesn't belong," Luiza shrugged, grabbing one of the little pieces of bread, and dipping it into the oil before guiding the suspiciously phallic appetizer to her dark lips, holding eye contact with Kora as she slipped it into her mouth and took a bite. Kora found her throat suddenly growing quite dry, watching with great interest as Luiza finally chewed and swallowed, her culinary foreplay abating.

"So, I feel like I barely know anything about you," Kora finally said, shaking off her stupor. "I know you swim, and you're damn good at it. Anything else behind the cover of Luiza Domingo?"

"You follow the school paper?"

"Answering a question with another question; slippery as always."

Luiza smiled, "I promise it's relevant."

"I don't. You've probably noticed I'm not super active in the gossip and politics and whatever -- almost didn't apply for the swim team, even."

"Hmm -- well, I write for it. I want to be a journalist some day, or one of those fancy bloggers, y'know? People are like... like the blood of the world. And I want to taste that blood."

"That's a dark fuckin' metaphor."

"Technically that was a simile, but yeah, I agree," Luiza chuckled. "I just love to know what's going on, who's doing what, who's sleeping with who, yadda yadda. Knowledge is power, after all."

"So you're less about sharing information with the masses and more about gathering a massive network of gossip," Kora smirked. "The blackmail queenpin of MacMaster High, a true supervillainess in the making!"

"Hey! Don't give me ideas!"

Some time passed as the two ordered sodas, then meals, the evening wiling away as they moved from small talk to a more significant exchange of details and ideas. Playful and wry, Luiza was an overachiever if anything -- keeping up swimming to hone her figure, while applying her mind to becoming a journalist. Her work on the school paper, along with struggling to find work as a part-time editor, tended to keep her busy, though she also showed a deep love (and surprisingly deep knowledge) of music and vinyl.

By comparison, Kora seemed embarrassingly slothful and wrapped in her hobbies: the entirety of her income came from a generous allowance by way of largely absent parents, her free time spent hanging out playing games with Piper. Though it was beginning to seem like swimming was the main thing the two had in common, that changed when Kora let something slip.

"...Of course, now I'm trying to figure out what happened with Nowak, even if I'm... not very good at it, so far. Piper was always the smart one."

"Hold on," Luiza arched a brow, leaving her spoon halfway buried into the slender piece of chocolate cake she'd ordered. "You're investigating her disappearance? Like detectives?"

"Heather Edwards sort of roped us into it, but... yeah, I guess. Again, bad detectives. But I'm hoping we turn something up soon."

"And you know Heather Edwards?"

"More like she knows us... but yeah."

Luiza's dark eyes gleamed mischievously, matched by a close-lipped smirk. "That's... pretty hot. You're even cooler than I thought, Kora. And here I thought digging up scandals and sex tapes made me ambitious; you're digging into a whole-ass disappearance."

"Sex tapes?" Kora arched a brow.

"I've only dug up a few so far. It's amazing the things people will record... even more amazing the kind of files they'll move around on school computers, like I can't find them in a second."

"Oh, yeah, that's a terrible idea," Kora nodded, then paused, licking her lips in contemplation. "Out of curiosity, what kind of tapes have you found?"

"Ooh, piqued your interest, huh?"

"Maybe."

"You know Octavia Phan, one of the harpies that orbit Vanessa?"

"All too well, yeah."

Luiza reached beneath the booth, to what Kora assumed was either a purse or, less likely, and withdrew a slim smartphone with a sky-blue background. Quickly swiping through files, she paused, grinned, and looked back up at Kora. "Turns out she got lucky -- really lucky -- and caught it on tape. Sent it to herself as an email, trashed the hard evidence, doubt anyone knows about this besides me and her... and you, now, heh."

"Not even... y'know, whoever she was with?"

"Especially not them. Doubt they'd have done half the shit they do in this video if they'd known they were being recorded."

Kora's eyes narrowed. "They?"

"The Radi sisters."

Kora blinked, taken aback -- then immediately invested. "And you said you have the video?"

Sliding the phone over to the middle of the table, facing Kora, Luiza let out a little giggle as she tapped the play button, showing a well-lit bedroom unfamiliar to Kora, and three lovely young ladies -- Octavia, already in lingerie and looking somewhat nervous; and the twins, clad in panties and t-shirts. There was some indistinct talking between the three, Octavia sounding a bit uncertain, the twins coming off more seductive. If indeed it was Octavia who set up the camera, that nervousness had a great deal of merit.

"Uh-oh..." Kora whispered under her breath, a mix of shame and voyeuristic delight washing over her as she watched the video with wide eyes, staring as Farah leaned in to kiss Octavia, laying her back on a large mattress. Drawing away, she was replaced with her sister, Octavia and Fatima now eagerly locking lips as the latter's inhibitions finally began to melt. Kora's breath caught in her throat as Fatima, too, broke away -- and leaned into her twin, the two sharing a long, hungry kiss of their own, more passionate than the one they'd shared with their borrowed lover. "Holy shit."

"Apparently there's a reason those two are so 'friendly,' eh?" Luiza chuckled, craning her neck over to glance at the screen Kora was still staring at. All three girls were currently busy peeling one another's clothes off, exchanging long, heated kisses, with Octavia understandably captivated each time the twins would take turns with each other. Soon, Octavia found her slender figure trapped in between the two, her head buried between Fatima's legs while Farah thrust into her from behind, groping and kissing each other while they used Octavia as a chinese finger trap -- or vietnamese, in this case. "Can't let this officially leak, of course. Ramifications could be unspeakable, would go against any code of honor I pretend to have. Spent more than a few lonely nights watching this, though -- it's almost forty minutes long. Octavia bottoms for every second of it, turns out that tough girl exterior's all talk."

"Should we even be watching this?" Kora said uneasily, despite the fact that she still hadn't pulled her eyes away. Her Special Time panties were stretched to their limit, enough to form a tent in her dress, now hidden only by the restaurant table. Drawing a fingertip across the runtime bar, she skipped ahead a little, revealing a change in position that showed Octavia bouncing eagerly up and down in Fatima's lap, her stiff, unattended girldick spinning in lazy circles as she took Farah's shaft deep down her throat, echoed gagging sounds coming through the phone's speakers as Octavia was taken to task.

"Nah, probably not. But like I said, I like to put my nose where it doesn't belong," Luiza let out a dark chuckle, swiping the phone back from in front of Kora and stashing it away. "Still haven't figured out if those three are in a... relationship, or if the Radis just wanted someone to bookend and Phan was good to go. So many secrets left unsolved: who's Vanessa dating, if anyone. If Iris has a camsite. If Heather Edwards' parents are alive or dead--"

"If you're gonna kiss me tonight?" Kora interrupted with a small smile.

"Oh, I have a pretty good idea about that." Luiza winked back, holding up a hand to a passing waitress to get the check.

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

"Damn, half off an entrée is still... quite a bit, once you count drinks and tip and shit," Kora chuckled as she and Luiza made their way out of Calabria. "By the way, I should have mentioned this earlier, but would it be possible for me to get a ride home? I can walk, if not -- it's not that far."

"Please," Luiza scoffed playfully, "as if I'd allow the likes of you passage in my majestic chariot." Giggling, she led Kora towards the battered white car she'd somehow gotten here in, and relented, "of course I'll give you a ride. Just hope Hermes here doesn't explode on the way there."

"Hermes?"

"The car. It's... ironic."

"Ah."

"Anyway, hop in. Locks are broken, but you'll have to jiggle the handle a couple times for it to pop."

Following Luiza's instructions, and with a few frustrated 'fuck!'s scattered throughout, Kora finally got into the thing. The inside was kept surprisingly clean considering the vehicle's state, and the seats weren't especially uncomfortable. It did, predictably, take about three tries to get started, but once it did, the pair set off into the night.

Short directions were offered, and finally, the car pulled up in front of Kora's parents' house -- two stories, painted a uniform white with a shingle roof of charcoal-gray, one of the nicer houses in town. Both Kora's parents were away on business trips near-constantly, seeing each other rarely, and Kora even less. As such, the lights were off as they pulled up.

"This the place?" Luiza asked.

"Yeah, this is my stop," Kora turned, offering a small smile to the other girl. "Hey, so... I had a lot of fun tonight, yeah? It was great getting to know you a little better, and... I'd definitely like to do this again, sometime."

"So would I," Luiza replied softly, then paused, "there's just one thing I need to know, first."

"Mm? And what's th--" Kora was abruptly silenced as Luiza leaned across, planting her lips firmly on hers. Kora's eyes drifted shut, one hand moving instinctually to Luiza's shoulder as she returned the kiss, tongue just barely flicking forth from her mouth to caress the tip of the other girl's. After a moment, the embrace slowed, and Luiza drew away, suckling tenderly at Kora's lower lip before disengaging completely.

"Mmn... yeah, that's what I needed to know. I'd say you're definitely getting a second date."

Partially stunned, and a blush quickly rising to her cheeks, Kora attempted to still any stammer that crept into her voice, suppressing it into a mere waver. "I-I'd like that a lot."

"See you in class?" Luiza smiled.

Kora nodded, clicking the door open and stepping out into the driveway on hesitant legs. "Yeah--" she cleared her throat, "yeah! See you then!"

Letting out a long, unsteady breath, Kora made her way to the front door of her home, waiting for the headlights of Luiza's car to vanish completely from sight before indulging in a triumphant fist-pump. If a second date went as well as this one... well, between this and making the swim team, it really did feel like everything was coming up Kora. For now, though, she had to make sure there were still tissues in the house -- after that kiss, she was definitely going to need to 'relieve some pressure.'

Chapter 5: Catching Up, Pushing Forward

Summary:

Kora and Piper catch up. Heather Edwards makes a new breakthrough. A promising party looms on the horizon.

Chapter Text

Kora had not gotten the best sleep. After that date -- after that kiss -- she'd found herself incurably restless, tossing and turning until a hand had finally found its way between her thighs, stroking her quickly-stiffening girldick while remembering that long, sweet kiss; remembering Luiza. Only once she'd painted her belly with her own cum had she been able to finally pass out, but it didn't last long. The scarlet haze of lascivious dreams had awoken her again, hand finding its way back downwards as fantasy seized her mind once again. When all was said and done, she'd masturbated four times before finally slaking her newly awakened lust, and of good, stable sleep, she'd gotten perhaps five hours.

The vibration of her bedside table, and the triumphant blare of the Final Fantasy victory fanfare, awoke Kora with a sudden snort, reaching out one slightly-sticky hand to grab her smartphone and staring blearily at the backlit screen. Fuck, it was already after 9am, and she had not one, but four texts from Piper.

(8:21am) Piper: Hey, wanna grab breakfast?

(8:29am) Piper: I'll swing by and pick you up

(8:52am) Piper: I'm outside

(9:03am) Piper: You alive in there?

"Shit, fuck, guh, umm..." Kora groaned, rubbing her temples and firing back a quick text.

(9:04am) Me: overslept, out in a sec

Scrambling out of bed, she let her sheets drop from her naked body as she made her way to the bathroom. No time for a full shower, but her hair still looked decent from the night before, so a quick wash-up would be fine. Cleaning up and throwing on a dark blue plaid skirt, black v-neck, and black skate-shoes, she hustled out of the house, still blinking sleep from her eyes as she staggered over to Piper's car, the brunette beanpole within having visibly run low on patience.

"Heyyyyy," Kora said hoarsely as she hopped in passenger-side, "Sorry about that. I didn't sleep great last night."

"Date not go well?" Piper arched a brow, then hesitated thoughtfully, "...or go too well?"

"Neither of those, but... definitely more the latter," Kora blushed, then gestured forward. "I'll tell you all about it, but I'm definitely all about getting that breakfast, I'm starving."

"Well, I think Bertie's is closing in half an hour, so..."

"Roadside does breakfast 'til three."

"Roadside is fifteen miles away," Piper glared.

"I'll cover gas."

The brunette sighed through her nostrils, but finally shrugged. "Fine. Roadside has better hash browns anyway." Putting her car in reverse, Piper pulled out of the driveway of the Kane residence, making the short trek back to the highway and heading towards the 80-year-old diner.

Despite Piper's complaints, it wasn't a terribly long drive to get to the diner, and in twenty minutes the two friends were seated and sipping coffees -- Piper's black with only a tiny bit of sugar, and Kora's so pale with cream it more closely resembled a milkshake. With orders placed, Piper finally leaned back in her booth, the tacky dark green upholstery squeaking beneath every tiny shift of her slim frame. "Alright, we're here. Spill it. What happened with Luiza?"

"It was wonderful," Kora sighed wistfully. "She was so pretty. And like, we talked for a really long time -- she's odd, but cool. Some odd feelings about other people's privacy, I admit. But she has a hunger that I find really exciting."

"I thought you guys were at a restaurant, didn't she get anything to eat?"

"Not... that kind of hunger. Like she's passionate, you know? Considering that she both swims and runs the paper, I'm surprised she ever has time for anything. Speaking of the paper..." Kora ran her tongue across her teeth hesitantly, then took another sip of coffee. "I wanna ask before I forget. How were the Radis?"

"How were they? Like, they didn't have colds or anything like that," Piper arched a brow. "If you're asking how the evening went, it was pleasant. I didn't get a lot of information about Millie, but I did get some stuff that lines up with what Heather Edwards told us, gives some extra context, if not anything entirely concrete."

"They didn't do anything... weird, at all?"

"I feel like we're having two different conversations."

"I'm interested in Nowak too! I'm just curious how they acted."

Piper narrowed her eyes, her posture going slightly rigid. "I feel like you know something you aren't telling me," she said, pausing, then finally relenting. "They're the Radis. They're always weird. I don't know if it's how they grew up--"

"Little racist."

"--Shush. I don't know if it's how they grew up, or just the way they are, but they're very... physically affectionate. Even moreso with each other than with me, which, I confess, was more entertaining than watching 90s movies I've already seen a dozen times. By the end of the night I ended up sandwiched between them on the couch--"

"Whoa."

"--Yeah, my primary mission objective quickly became keeping my erection hidden." Piper shrugged, her eyes then brightening as her plate of food arrived, including her much-coveted hash browns. "Nothing crazy happened though. They actually invited me to come back next saturday, but I kinda left it open-ended, wanted to check in with you first."

"Oh, how thoughtful."

"So, with that said, what did you learn about the Radis that I should know?"

"Oh, um... nothing..." Kora fidgeted, looking down, "...necessarily..."

"There's no point in beating around the bush, let's hear it."

"Well, um, so-- ooh, thanks," Kora took her own breakfast plate, then sheepishly continued. "So Luiza wants to be a reporter, right? Or like, journalist type lady? And she ends up getting 'scoops' on stuff, and... she had this video on her phone that involved the Radis. It was from April I think."

"Am I going to like where this is going, or really like it?"

"It was indeed a sex tape, if that's what you're asking."

"With? I swear if you say 'each other,' I don't know what I'm gonna do with myself."

"Octavia Phan. But... also that."

"Oh. Oh. Huh." Piper furrowed her brow. "Somehow I'm more surprised that they involved a witch like Octavia instead of just fucking each other, with the way they act."

"Fair point."

"So wait, you said she had a sex tape? And you saw it? Like... all of it? That's interesting first-date movie material."

"Well, I mean, I skimmed it. I didn't watch the whole thing." Kora chuckled nervously, quickly wolfing down a sausage to buy herself time. "Luiza's weird. To her, it wasn't even like she was showing me a sex thing. The appeal was that it was a secret."

"That does not beleaguer the fact that it was, indeed, a sex thing," Piper pondered. "So... like, what happened?"

Hesitating, Kora looked around, stealing quick glances behind and around her to make sure nobody was close enough to hear. Nonetheless, she lowered her voice to just above a whisper. "Well, I can definitely say Octavia was the bottom, one hundred percent. And like, I know we hate her and everything, but she was pretty hot. Mostly it was her getting spitroasted by the twins, but they were definitely friendly with each other, too. Not to mention the stamina, holy shit. I saw Octavia tiring out long before either of them."

Piper swallowed hard, mind wandering back to the night before, and what may have come from her own experience with the Radis. As socially clumsy as Piper tended to be, there was no denying her attraction to the twins, and if they'd propositioned her similarly... she didn't imagine herself saying no. Beneath the diner table, a swell began to form against the front of her faded jeans as memory briefly blurred into fantasy, spurred by Kora's brief recollection of what she'd seen. "An--" Piper's voice cracked, forcing her to pause and clear her throat. "And, uh... then what?"

"Switched positions a lot, um... I remember they both came in Octavia's mouth at the same time."

"'In' is unclear here. Did they... like did it shoot into her mouth or were they both inside her mouth already...?"

"The latter. Both dicks in her mouth at the same time. She looked like a chipmunk storing nuts for the winter. Only, y'know. Penis."

"That's so hot."

"Hm?"

"Nothing," Piper swallowed hard, a blush creeping over her freckled features. Pivoting before she got too excited, she turned the subject back to Kora's date. "So beyond showing you porn, how did things with Luiza go? You two... I dunno, hold hands or whatever?"

Kora's expression softened, dark eyes temporarily misty with wistful reflection. "We kissed."

"Oooohh. Promising. Next date?"

"Totally."

"Hell yeah, Kora," Piper shot a smile across the table at her friends, showing off more teeth than she usually tended to. "I'm happy for you. We'll have to sync up our schedules at some point... and it looks like I'm gonna have to find a new hobby for your date nights," she finished with a wink.

"Well, there's always the Radis," Kora smirked.

"Don't tempt me, they did invite me back," Piper chuckled awkwardly, though her mind was still abuzz with how she'd pursue her dynamic with the twins from here. Were they even interested in her in that way? It seemed... at least somewhat likely, if not certain. How would she press the issue even if she were going to? And lastly, how satisfying would it be to have sex with someone who had dumped Octavia?

"If you manage to make that happen, you're gonna have to tell me about it, you know that right?"

"Of course. Our relationship transcends normal boundaries and decency."

"Always has." Kora beamed.

Conversation dwindled into talk of figurines and the way Piper was role-playing her current Grand Admiral-difficulty playthrough of Stellaris. The two finished their breakfast, paid, and made their way back to Piper's place to blow off the rest of their sunday, draped across the couch, eventually ordering pizza, and taking some comfort in the fact that even though their lives seemed to be changing, well... some things never did.

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

"You back in tomorrow?"

"Yeah, I'm back in after school to pull evenings!" Melody called back as she punched out, rolling her neck from side to side to ease out the stiffness from standing straight all day. Working nights and going to school had done a number on the amount of nightly sleep she was pulling in, but the money was worth it. Calabria was a good job. Being a hostess was easy as hell, and the pay was worth the hours lost.

"Alright, have a good one!" another co-worker called out, and the tiny blonde finally grabbed her jacket and made her way out the back door, pausing to clean her glasses and then scanning the back lot -- not for a car, but for a person. The lot was semi-enclosed by a hedge of short bushes, with one lane on each side going around the building and into the main lot, but unless one wandered into the park beyond, the lot offered few places to hide.

"Hmm hmm hmm..." she murmured to herself, taking a few steps out into the cool night air and looking around. The rest of the employees getting off shift got into their own cars and made their way home, the interior lights flickering off, leaving Melody alone -- though she still wasn't seeing what she was searching for. "Wheeeere are you...?"

Melody let out a sudden squeal as she felt hands clasp over her eyes, nearly jumping out of her skin before hearing a familiar voice in her ear. "Guess who?"

"Eeeagh! Iris, you scared the shit out of me!" the blonde whirled around in exasperation, heart racing, though she quickly found herself comforted by the sight of the girl she'd been looking for. Closing her eyes a moment, she took a deep breath, winding her arms around the other girl's waist and pulling in close to her. "But I'm glad you're here. I didn't wanna walk home alone."

"Wouldn't dream of leaving you here by yourself, sweetie," Iris smiled, tilting Melody's chin up with thumb and forefinger, planting a soft kiss on her lips. Iris was another member of the swim team, rare in that she'd been on the team even longer than Vanessa had. Her middling height made her nonetheless tall in contrast to Melody's tiny frame, sky-blue beads lining the dark braids that framed her heart-shaped face. She was lean and tight, leggy for a swimmer, her coffee-colored skin only partially concealed by silver-streaked black shorts and matching sports bra, belying her resilience against the chill of the night.

Melody let out a quiet coo into the other girl's lips, standing up on tip-toes to meet and deepen the embrace. Her arms tightened around Iris's waist, one hand moving shyly to her girlfriend's backside, giving it a caress, then a shy squeeze.

"Mmn, right here, baby?" Iris cooed, breaking the kiss a moment, nuzzling into the cute button of Melody's nose, using her body to gently guide her to the restaurant's back wall.

"Everyone else is gone," Melody smiled as she was pinned to the brick, one of Iris's hands sliding up her snug white tee to cup one of the blonde's tits, too small to warrant anything other than a training bra, and thus bar beneath her shirt. "I just want to feel you... you're always so warm..."

"What's gotten into you, Mellie?" the swimmer grinned wickedly, "I like it." Leaning back in, she planted her lips back to Melody's, letting her eyes drift shut as she pressed her lean figure into the other teen's, sharing some of that heat, that softness, pressing her ass back into Melody's hands.

The two held their embrace, kissing, touching, warming one another, giving in to one another in the gloom of the back parking lot, away from the line of sight of the street or anyone else... save for one.

"Like a young green leaf is a fresh, fiery love; beautiful yet delicate -- refusing to burn out, but vulnerable to being torn." The voice seemed to come from nowhere, and both Iris and Melody were suddenly startled from their deep embrace, hands held tight to each other as they whirled around to search for the speaker's source. Finally, standing to her full height from behind one of the bushes surrounding the lot, was the lazy, slender form of Heather Edwards, the dim glow of the back lights glaring both off of her round, inky sunglasses, and off the lens of the camera she was holding.

"What the fuck?" Iris barked.

"How long have you been here?" followed a gasp from Melody.

"Over an hour," Heather Edwards clasped the lens cap over her camera, switching it off and storing it her backpack. "But I got what I needed."

"What, for your collection?" Iris scoffed.

The ghost of a smile touched Heather's lips. "No, for blackmail. I'm certain your parents would hate to see something like this, mm?"

Iris took a step forward, hands balling into fists. "Joke's on you, bitch, my parents won't care in the slightest bit. So take y--"

"I wasn't talking to you." Her empty gaze focused directly onto Melody, no expression visible beneath the circular shades. "When you were held back, your parents said you weren't allowed to date until you graduated. Isn't that right?"

Melody blanched, throat going dry. "How... how do you know that?"

"What I know isn't important. What you know, might be. All I'm doing is ensuring your cooperation. Give me what I want, and I give you the card right now. We go our separate ways."

"What kind of sociopath are you?" Iris whispered.

"Sociopath? A soul hollowed by life, able to emulate humanity but not experience it," Heather Edwards paused, contemplating the accusation, as if applying it to herself and deciding whether or not it 'fit.' Finally, she looked up again. "No, I am something else. I am the woman who will save this city from its own secrets, before they are forgotten."

Melody's own eyes narrowed behind her dark-rimmed glasses, and, finally, she relented. Maybe, at least, answering this lunatic's questions would get her to leave. "What do you want to know?"

"You assisted in organizing the MacMaster library for the past few months, getting some extra credit and trying to make up for your bad grades," Heather said, folding her arms across her chest, her grim voice taking on an even more authoritatively inquisitive tone now that it seemed like Melody was willing to play ball. "You have spent more time in the library over those few months than anyone else -- save for one other person."

"Millie Nowak," Melody sighed.

"Correct."

"This is about the book, isn't it?"

Heather's entire body stiffened, just for a moment, one of the most visible displays of emotion one could hope for from her. Reaching back into her backpack, she withdrew her camera, extracted its memory card, and tossed it unceremoniously onto the asphalt in front of her.

"...Tell me about this book."

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

Three Days Later

"So I got the weirdest text from Heather Edwards, not sure if she's really gone off the deep end, or she's come up with something intense," Kora quickly reconvened with Piper as their last class of the day ended, making their way towards their adjacent lockers to grab their backpacks -- a tradition so time-honored it had long ago become muscle memory.

"Oh? I haven't had a chance to check my phone," the brunette said thoughtfully. "What's going on?"

"It's sort of incomprehensible. Something about a book."

"Extensive references in the 'case' would certainly allude to a book, what with all the talk of studying and libraries. Though with the amount of library traffic Millie had, I would have certainly expected more than just one."

"Samesies," Kora pondered. "She mentioned something about going and getting it, so... I guess we're on standby 'til that happens. Anyway, I--"

"Well hello, Ms. Kane," interjected a third voice, that of Luiza, the little imp walking confidently up to the other swimmer. With an unexpected boldness, she greeted Kora not with a hug or handshake, but by winding one tan arm around the other girl's waist, pulling herself up onto tip-toes to plant a long kiss on Kora's lips, hungry, but less graphic than it might have been.

"...I'll meet you in the car, lovergirl," Piper said with a wry smirk, disengaging quickly from the interaction and letting the two catch up.

Letting the kiss naturally break, Kora looked down at the other teen, cheeks flushed, biting her lip gently. "Hey cutie, what's going on?"

"Wanted to make sure I found you after class," Luiza cooed, stealing one more quick peck on the lips before settling back onto her heels. "My sister has a party coming up next saturday, and I... was wondering if you wanted to go."

Shit, Luiza had a sister? Something she probably should have asked about on their date; Kora didn't know anything about Luiza's family. Still, the offer was obviously too good to pass up. "Of course! Next saturday you said?"

"Yep, at my house. I'll text you directions. And, of course, that leaves this saturday open, if you wanted to go do something."

"You have another coupon?" Kora smirked.

"Just for Shivers, but that's just half off a small sundae," Luiza giggled. "But maybe we could go to the drive-in or something?"

Kora leaned down, pressing her nose gently against Luiza's, allowing herself a small smile. "I'd like that a lot. Ooh, or the arcade that just opened! BlastZone, I think?"

"I'll think about it," Luiza chuckled.

A moment of thought passed, and Kora looked up again, "Oh, hey, is it okay if Piper comes to the party?"

The other girl shrugged. "Yeah, absolutely. A ton of people are gonna be there. My house is pretty big, and my sister just got back from her term in the navy, so it's gonna be like, a whole thing."

"Oh, so we're definitely looking at an older sister, huh?"

"She's twenty-two, yeah. You'll love her, she's cool."

"I'm there," Kora smiled, then nodded in the direction of the school's exit. "Gotta run for now, Pipe's waiting. See you saturday though, yeah?"

"Yeah! I'll text you!" Luiza called back as she made her way to her own car, and Kora slipped into the passenger's side of Piper's.

"That was an unanticipated display of public affection," Piper grinned. "Guess she really likes you."

"Guess so," Kora blushed. "Hey, so, the reason she stopped me--"

"Besides the taste of sugar."

"Right, besides that-- was to tell me about this party coming up next saturday."

"Three days from now?"

"No, next saturday."

"Oh. Continue."

"It's at her place, we're both invited. Apparently it's gonna be a whole, like, shindig. Like her sister's back from overseas and touching down roots in her hometown."

"Studying abroad?"

"Military."

"Oooh."

"So, you know... it's a cool opportunity to go on another date, ingratiate myself to her family a little, and properly introduce you two." Kora shot an awkward smile across the car as Piper started making her way home.

"You actually want me to go?" Piper arched a brow.

"Do you not want to? Supposedly 'everyone' will be there, maybe they includes the Radis, eh?"

"Shush with that," now it was Piper's turn to blush, but after a moment, she pivoted. "You know parties aren't really my... thing."

Kora nodded slowly. "I know. I get it. And I know you don't want me to ditch you when we get there, and I know there's a good chance of that happening. You don't have to go if you don't want to... just, y'know, think about it."

"I will," Piper nodded.

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

Heather Edwards didn't return any texts or calls for the following week and a half, something that might have aroused unease or suspicion from anyone but her. For Heather... honestly, who knew what her reasons for anything were. Maybe she was intentionally ignoring them, maybe she was missing, maybe she'd gone into hibernation, maybe it was some bizarre game or test. Nonetheless, she'd gone unheard from.

Piper had blown off another get-together with the Radi twins, both to achievement-hunt in Fallout 4 and to further assess her feelings on the sisters and how far she was willing to take her relationship with them, if indeed there was any relationship to be had at all. Plus, playing hard to get had worked well thus far, hadn't it?

Kora's second date with Luiza had gone well, getting burgers before going to the drive-in theater, as the latter had suggested. Much of the movie itself went tragically unwatched as the two made out in Luiza's car, though both were ladylike not to take anything further than that, not yet. Still, their infatuation grew, much as it had after their first date, and it seemed as though this was definitely going somewhere. Where, who could yet tell. But somewhere, most assuredly.

The next week went quietly, until, finally, saturday rolled around once again...

Chapter 6: Party at Rosa's

Summary:

The party at Luiza's sister's place is finally upon us.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"This is the place," Luiza smiled as she pulled up into the driveway, dusk just beginning to set on the impressive house just beyond. While it wasn't as sizable as Kora's parents' place, or perhaps even the Radis', the blue-roofed structure had two stories and a garage, and even an outdoor pool, rounding out the fact that this was clearly the domain of a family of some means. "You ready?"

"Absolutely," Kora smiled back, stepping out of the car and stretching. "Piper just texted me, too; she should be here any second now. How do I look? Anything out of place?" Spreading her arms and doing a quick twirl as Luiza got out of the driver's side, Kora showed off her modest outfit, decent for a party if not necessarily a dinner date, though at least Piper had managed to talk her into avoiding wearing any graphic tees. Instead, she'd opted for a black v-neck, off-gray capris that reached just below the knee, and a pair of well-worn Doc Martens, giving her something of a lazy gloom to her style.

"You look beautiful," Luiza smiled, closing the distance between the two and planting a gentle kiss on Kora's lips. Luiza herself was dressed a bit less casually, though still comfortably, sporting a wine-red camisole, form-fitting black slacks, and white sneakers, a little white pin shaped like an inkwell pen tucked in her hair just above her left ear. "And I'm sure Rosa will love you."

"She's not gonna beat me up if she doesn't, right?" Kora smirked, returning the kiss.

"Hopefully not," Luiza's response caused her girlfriend's grin to flicker, then fade, as the petite journalist turned and made her way to the house.

Inside, the place was modestly furnished and had clearly been recently cleaned, offering generous floorspace befitting a house party. Dark beige carpet lined most of the non-tiled floors, the walls sky-blue with paintings of sunflowers scrolling along the baseboards. It seemed like Luiza and Kora were the first to arrive -- except, of course, for the woman of the hour. Rosa Domingo, Luiza's older sister, who was... well, Kora hadn't been certain what to expect.

"Luiza!" Rosa flashed a wide smile, quickly scooping her little sister up into a tight hug. If Kora had expected Rosa to be anywhere near Luiza's build and stature, she would have been extraordinarily wrong -- Rosa was nearly six feet tall, even taller than Piper, and build like a fucking gladiator. Long, powerful legs led up to a lean core, her abs shown off by a lime-green half-shirt that struggled to contain a distractingly full chest. Strong shoulders and arms were wrapped in even more smooth muscle, and that beneath a layer of deep tan skin. A fiercely pretty face showed a distinct family resemblance to Luiza, and she wore her jet-black hair in a wavy, shoulder-length sidecut. "So good to see you again, cosita," she smiled, lifting her sister and giving her a rib-cracking squeeze around the middle, then turning to face Kora. "And who is this lovely thing?"

"This," Luiza said as she was dropped back to her feet, "is... my girlfriend, Kora."

"Uhh, 'sup," Kora said sheepishly, extending her hand to be swiftly taken in a firm-gripped shake. Dissatisfied with her own greeting, she awkwardly tried again. "It's a pleasure to meet you. Rosa, right?"

"That's right," Rosa smiled, "happy to see my sister's found herself such a catch, yes?"

"Oh, I assure you, she's the catch," Kora giggled nervously. Rosa was more than a little intimidating -- not just because of her size and incredible physical fitness, but she had a presence, this aura of supreme confidence assuring that she was the most important person in the room. That she was the one in control. "But I'm glad you approve!"

"Well... I didn't say that," Rosa's eyes narrowed, her tone suddenly serious, the entire room seeming to darken when the smile faded from her face. "We'll have to see how you behave tonight."

"Be nice," Luiza hissed, lightly swatting her sister's shoulder as Kora went abruptly pale. Kora swallowed hard, trying to think of something to say, her mind going very, very blank. The fates, however, were kind, and gave the swimmer a hand for the sinking, in the form of headlights pulling up to the house, and the vibration of her cell phone in her pocket.

"Ohh, umm, Kora's here-- I mean, Piper's here--" Kora swallowed hard, flashing another sheepish smile as she disengaged and made her way for the door. "One sec--!" Ejecting herself from the conversation, Kora scrambled for the door, going out into the driveway and waving at the approaching green car. It pulled up and stopped, even as more cars began to gradually stream in behind it, and Piper climbed out of the driver's side... followed by her pair of identical plus-ones, the Radi sisters.

"I take it this is the place?" Piper arched a brow, folding her arms across her small chest as the twins flanked her, one clinging to each shoulder. Piper had worn dark jeans a tight t-shirt with horizontal stripes of white and deep red, while the twins sported matching ensembles consisting of white pleated skirts and halter tops, pink for Fatima and yellow for Farah.

"Yup!" Kora beamed, eager to have escaped Luiza's sister for the moment. "And I see you brought dates, that's cute!"

"Oh, we're not--" Piper swallowed hard, suddenly starting to go red. "I mean, I just invited them to come with me, is all-- I mean-- it is a party, and--"

"And we were so happy to accept the invitation," Farah cooed, leaning her head sidelong on Piper's shoulder.

"So I guess it is a date, if you think about it," Fatima continued, tilting to look up at Piper's face, jaw tensed. Whether the twins were oblivious to Piper's discomfort, or relishing in it, was difficult to tell.

"Let me properly introduce you to Luiza real quick!" Kora beamed, taking Piper's hand and offering a hesitant pair of nods to the twins, "If you don't mind me stealing your date for a minute?"

"We'll be here," the two said in unison, Kora spirited her friend out from under them, making her way back into the house proper, where Luiza was still chatting with Rosa. More people were beginning to filter in from the driveway now that the party was officially meant to begin, though some, of course, remained fashionably late.

"So this other swimmer goes missing, right? Nobody's been able to find her at all, so they did tryouts for a new--" Luiza was explaining to her older sister, only to abruptly pause when Kora reemerged, "Back so soon?"

"Hi! Sorry! Yeah!" Kora said sheepishly, bowing her head to Rosa before turning her attention back to her girlfriend. "I just wanted you to meet Piper. I know you've seen her around but I figured I should actually introduce you guys, or whatever. So, uhh, Luiza, this is my best friend Piper--" Kora swept one arm out to the side, awkwardly gesturing to the freckled beanpole at her side, who offered a thin smile. "And Pipe, this is my girlfriend, Luiza."

"Charmed," Piper extended a hand to shake, clasping gently with Luiza's.

"Pleasure to meet you, as well," Luiza smiled, "Kora's told me all about you."

"Nothing in too poor of taste, I hope," Piper's forced smile showed a bit too much teeth for how little her lips moved, more a stiff grimace than a warm expression. As more people started to show up at the house, her anxiety mounted proportionally... but, for the time being, she endured.

The next half hour or so was, more or less, an adjustment period. People were welcomed in, snacks were served, and drinks were poured, as various teens (and some of Rosa's older friends) met and mingled in the cleaned-out house. For Kora and Piper, there were far more unfamiliar faces than familiar ones -- there was Luiza, Rosa, and the Radis, of course, and Iris and Melody were doing their best not to seem like too obvious a couple.

The passing of time eventually saw Kora and Luiza on the couch, the latter's legs draped across the former's lap, as both sipped from plastic cups filled with a sweet, but suspicious pink punch that nobody had been square enough to question.

"So we're over at Vanessa's house for her birthday, right -- that was when we were all still, like friends -- and Mica's flirting like crazy with Vanessa's mom, even though we're all like fourteen or whatever," Kora was explaining, before pausing, looking up to the shadow that suddenly loomed over them -- that of a woman, clearly a few years older than the two lovebirds on the couch, wearing a broad, boisterous grin.

"Long time no see, Luiza," the woman beamed, "Ah, sorry to interrupt, of course! But I haven't seen this li'l chica since she was in middle school. Remember me, Lulu?" Both girls looked up to the newcomer, Luiza's eyes immediately lighting up with recognition -- though, for Kora, the woman may as well have been Eve. A little taller than Kora, she had light skin and long, blonde hair, streaked through with pink, and bright blue eyes. Piercings lined both ears, her brow, nostril, lip, and who knew where else, and her beer-stained white A-shirt complemented her full, squeezable breasts in a way that was difficult to ignore. Baggy blue jeans did some work in concealing the shape of her legs, but not her hips and ass, though her waist was surprisingly fit despite her mouth-watering curves.

"Max!" Luiza smiled brightly, disentangling from Kora to lunge up and off the couch, wrapping her arms around the rocker girl and, inadvertently, burying her face in the comfy nest of cleavage that their height difference made it difficult to avoid. "It's been forever! You came back to see Rosa, yeah?"

"I did, yeah," the woman gently ruffled Luiza's hair, then flopped onto the couch's opposite end, pinning Luiza between Kora and herself, "Figured I'd try to patch shit up, y'know? Didn't expect the invite."

"Patch things up?" Luiza arched an inquisitive little brow.

"Eh, you were young, I guess you may not remember. When Rosa enlisted I took it pretty hard, said some dumb shit." Max drained her own cup, then smoothly snatched one away from a passing Melody without the other blonde even noticing. "Man, do these things even have alcohol in 'em? Rosa's goin' easy on you squirts."

"So you... used to date?" Kora interjected hesitantly, not wanting to feel like a third wheel in the conversation, but nor really having much context.

"More like we used to fuck," Max giggled brazenly, taking a long swig from her stolen cup. "And damn can that woman fuck. Been four years, sometimes I forget I'm not still sore."

"Ewww, don't talk about my sister like that!" Luiza scolded, though her simultaneous chuckle showed she was only half-serious.

"What can I say, she left an impression," the rocker girl chuckled back, only to be quickly distracted by a clamor coming from the kitchen. "Yo, did I hear someone say jello shots? I'll, ah... catch ya later, don't do anything I wouldn't do."

As Max hopped off of the couch and swayed her way to the back of the house, Kora looked to her girlfriend, holding back laughter from the woman's abrupt arrival and departure. "So... is there anything she wouldn't do?"

"In my experience? Absolutely not. Maxie's a wild child to the core."

Nearer to the house's front door (its most obvious escape route), Piper chatted idly with the Radi twins, slowly nursing her own drink. The sisters were difficult to get a handle on, occasionally difficult to understand in their remarkable simplicity, though showing rare glimmers of depth -- if not, necessarily, any major deviations from each other's personalities. Indeed, it seemed the two spent so much time together that they bordered on being the same person, and had she not memorized the direction in which each sister wore their sidecut, she would be challenged to tell them apart from behavior alone.

Lights in the driveway heralded a late arrival to the party -- fashionably late, one might say, if one were a complete narcissist with an over-inflated sense of self-importance. Putting those people together, Piper deduced the identity of the new arrival in instance, for it truly could be none other than Vanessa Vinke. The car stopped, regurgitating its three predictable inhabitants: Mica Bell and Octavia Phan, the satellites that rotated around their central, ubiquitous alpha, Vanessa herself.

"Oh, delightful," Piper groaned under her breath as the three girls made their way into the house, sporting their usual air of glamorous superiority. Unlike their arrivals at most parties, though, this particular shindig had a unique quality in the form of its power dynamic, with the party's host having not gone to MacMaster High for four years. Vanessa may have been in her element, but she was very much not in a situation in which she had much power.

"Alright, bitches," Vanessa was already saying as she opened the door, her voice raised to command attention. "Looks like the party's finally arrived. Mica, why don't you get me a drink, sweetie?"

The redhead hesitated, then obeyed, but Piper's focus was now on the other teen in within Vanessa's orbit, the one with whom Piper now shared a mutual acquaintance. She hadn't discussed the video with the Radis, of course, but was nonetheless armed with its knowledge -- even if it didn't affect her planned course of action. If she was stealthy enough, and planned an intelligent escape route, she may be able to slip away from the party without having to talk to Octavia at all, so--

"Octavia!" the twins called out in unison. Piper's eyes widened in horror, the world seeming to slip into slow-motion. She looked to each side, to both of the twins as they waved jovially to their fling -- and her gaze tracked theirs to find Octavia. Octavia had done herself up a bit more darkly than usual, a shade of deep red lipstick complementing her multiple piercings and messy black hair, snug black shorts and a black-and-white striped sleeveless top giving her something of an emo diva vibe. Pretty enough that she always made Piper just a little more self-conscious. And, worst of all, she heard twins call her name, turned to look, and was making her way in Piper's direction.

"Ah, Farah, Fatima..." Octavia said hesitantly, her gaze flicking briefly to Piper, who was doing her best not to show the icy panic she was gripped by. "Been a little while."

"She's Farah, I'm Fatima." Farah said.

"I'm Farah. She's Fatima." Fatima said simultaneously. The two spoke in unison, pointing to each other, though Piper knew they were lying. What game they were playing was another question entirely.

"Right, sorry," Octavia furrowed her brow, clearly confused, but making the best of it. "So, what's up? I don't know if either of you got any of my texts, I have tickets to a concert next month if you two are interested -- I mean, uh, like, Mica's busy, and Vanessa doesn't like the band, so..."

"Ooh, we'll have to catch our schedule," Fatima mused, "Most saturdays are our date nights with Piper, after all." Smiling, she wound her arm around Piper's waist, causing the taller girl to stiffen and blush.

"And we wouldn't miss those for the world," Farah followed, laying her head on Piper's shoulder and draping an arm over her other side, fingertips brushing gently against the side of one of Piper's high, small breasts.

"Date nights?" Octavia arched a brow, flinching back as if the words had physically burned her. "With Wright? Pff, you've gotta be kidding me." There was a slight waver of disbelief in her voice -- that someone she'd already slept with could not only move on to, but show a preference for, a dork like Piper. Octavia opened her mouth to speak again, dark eyes blazing as she considered spitting forth her ugliest thought... but she paused before letting it slip, weighing the satisfaction of being cruel to Piper against the possibility of a future threesome with the sisters. That, ultimately, was a bridge she didn't feel like burning. "Well... if you change your mind, send me a text, I guess. If Piper doesn't have you too busy playing with action figures or whatever it is she does."

"I play with miniatures, actually," Piper spoke up, her lips moving without her mind's approval, strangely emboldened by the twins' brazen support and embrace. "Not action figures."

"Ooh, you have to show us next time," Fatima purred, nuzzling Piper's shoulder. "Maybe next saturday we come over to your place instead?"

Octavia's teeth clenched so hard one nearly broke, her smug expression deepening into a scowl. "Ugh, whatever, have fun," she leered, stalking away like an angry cat and making her way back to Vanessa.

What she would find, of course, was an inevitable conflict that was only seconds from taking place, a pot that had begun to simmer the instant Vanessa set foot in the Domingo home, and had no choice but to soon boil.

"Honestly, sweetie, this shade went out of style three years ago," the blonde was saying, chin couched between thumb and forefinger as she looked up at Rosa, a drink dangling from her other hand. "Maybe with different shoes, but let's be real -- with your complexion, I'm surprised you ever even thought to try lime green. It's embarrassing, really." Vanessa herself was dressed in a camisole not dissimilar to Luiza's, only in white, contrasted against tight, dark blue jeans and white heels, an ensemble that loudly broadcast its attempt at sophisticated elegance.

"Well," Rosa grinned, draining her own drink and setting it down on a nearby table, then setting her fierce green eyes back onto Vanessa. The grin vanished completely, replaced by a dark, serious gaze that caused Vanessa's stomach to gurgle unexpectedly. "I suppose fashion rushed past me while I served my country. Maybe..." she took a step forward, one arm moving out to take firm hold of Vanessa's hip, and that dire stare took on a more predatory affect. "...You can teach me all about it, when you're picking your clothes up off my floor, in the morning."

"I--" Vanessa's eyes widened, and she swallowed hard, attempting to backpedal a step but finding Rosa's grip tighter than she anticipated, holding her firmly in place. "With you? Fuck that-- I'd sooner go to bed with your sister."

"Oh? Afraid to get fucked by a real woman?" Rosa's grin returned, her hand sliding from hip to side, while her other arm reached behind Vanessa's tight frame to take a full-handed grasp of the girl's ass, squeezing firmly. Vanessa shuddered under the unexpected embrace, letting out an awkward squeak as she was dipped downward and felt Rosa's lips press suddenly against her own, seizing her in a long, dominant kiss that stole her breath and left her trembling, a sensation of vulnerability she was far from used to. Gasps from the rest of the partygoers rose in volume, mingling with other conversations and hushed whispers, and Vanessa felt her heart skip a beat as she was so swiftly and decisively handled by the older girl.

It was a long moment before she finally disentangled, her expression flustered and frantic as she stumbled backwards into Mica's arms. "You're... you... y-you fucking wish, Domingo," she huffed, caught in a difficult place -- there was too many eyes on the situation to show weakness, but it had been made abundantly clear that this was a place in which she truly had no influence. Grabbing Mica's arm, she stormed off back towards the front of the house -- not willing to leave the party just yet, but definitely needing to be out of Rosa's presence.

Vanessa's other friend, though, having just been scalded by the Radi twins and sporting a bruised ego in dire need of 'soothing,' didn't follow behind. As the conflict concluded, Octavia found herself slithering over towards Rosa, laying one hand gently on the big woman's bicep, and letting out a seductive purr. "Just so you know," she bit her lower lip, locking eyes with Rosa and letting her fingers drift down her forearm, "I'm not afraid to get fucked by a real woman."

As time continued to pass, the party began to take on a different tone and attitude, the music growing slower and quieter as drunkenness began to set in, and energetic antics faded into lustful teenage prowling. Piper and the Radis had already dipped out, though whether they'd remained together for the night was, as of yet, a mystery. Some of the girls who'd arrived already had significant others to flirt with and paw at, such as Kora and Luiza, or Melody and Iris, but other, 'just for tonight' pairings seemed to be taking shape as well.

One of those pairings, and the first to head upstairs as party transformed into afterparty, was the unexpected duo of Rosa and Octavia, one that drew significant giggling from Kora. "Well, having seen that video with Oct and the Radis, I guess we know which one of them will be on the receiving end, tonight," she chuckled as the two stumbled up to Rosa's room, shutting and locking the door behind them without so much as a 'seeya later,' not that one was needed.

"Oh, no doubt about that. I've walked in on Rosa doing the deed, and... yeah, she isn't one to play the submissive role," Luiza laughed back, her hand squeezing gently around Kora's as the two shared the last glass of punch, watching the final partygoers drift away or head upstairs -- or, in the case of Iris and Melody, make out heavily on the couch in the basement, now that everyone had more or less given up on the video games it provided.

"I can't fucking believe Octavia's up there with her," Vanessa snarled under her breath near the front of the house, with Mica faithfully close by to absorb her vitriol. "Like, holy shit, talk about a traitor. After what she did? Ugh." Vanessa scoffed, flicking her luscious blonde hair over her shoulder. "Like, for real, fuck her. She can walk home. Let's go."

"Sure, just let me--"

Mica's response was interrupted in an instant, as, like a wraith, Rosa's old flame appeared next to the two of them, interposing one arm between Vanessa and the door by pinning it against the wall. Maxie, clearly more than a little drunk, her top disheveled from having already flashed her boobs multiple times tonight. "You sure you wanna go, or uh... you wanna get some payback?"

Vanessa stifled a flinch from the abrupt intrusion, narrowing her eyes at the curvy, unkempt beauty. "Payback?"

"Rosa and I used to be a thing," Max smirked, fiddling with the hem of her shirt with her free hand, "she fucks your friend... you fuck her ex."

"I--" Vanessa's brows knit in incredulity, the sheer brazenness of the offer only eclipsed by how tempting it was. "You'll... are you...?"

"Kidding? Often," Maxie purred, "but not right now." Glancing towards Mica, she continued. "Your little friend can even watch, if she wants. Might be hot."

Vanessa blinked, stunned by the proposition, but... as much of an unhinged profligate as Maxie appeared to be, she was both indisputably hot, and undeniably telling the truth. "Alright," she narrowed her eyes, resuming her usual haughty persona. "But I'm going to be the one on top."

"I'll let you pitch, if that's whatcha mean," Max licked her lips, "but I'll be the one on top. And just so you know... I get noisy."

As the pair -- with Mica cautiously trailing behind, uncertain if Vanessa would make good on Maxie's promise that she could watch -- made their way upstairs, Kora and Luiza found themselves now more or less alone, heads heavy with drink and teenage hormones flaring to full life as they nuzzled one another on the couch, soft touches and kisses growing gradually more insisted until Luiza, finally, gave voice to the question both were uncertain whether or not to ask.

"My room's still upstairs... if you want to go there with me?" she whispered, pressing her forehead to Kora's. The other girl's heart skipped a beat, then an instant of hesitation followed.

"Are you sure?" Kora cooed back, gently touching the side of her girlfriend's neck. "Just because everyone else is doing their, uh... thing, doesn't mean we need to, if you don't want to."

Luiza smiled, dotting Kora's lips with a soft kiss. "I want to."

Couples drifted apart, and doors locked behind them. Melody and Iris grew more bold when they became the only people downstairs, and heated kissing quickly transformed into a fumbling of buttons and zippers. Iris pinned the blonde to the couch, taking hold of her hips and lifting them, locking lips as she fit herself between spread legs. A moan of ecstasy echoed through the spacious basement as Melody felt the other girl's shaft push into her, a sensation not unknown but always craved, her own smaller member stiffening and throbbing as she was mounted and filled, Iris's tongue invading her mouth even as her hard cock invaded her backside. Dim light saw the pair in hungry, interlocked silhouette as they made love.

In Rosa's room, the lights stayed on, and making love... well, didn't happen. Fucking however, most assuredly did, with the pair barely having time to undress before things got heated. Octavia squirmed out of her top and shorts, shoes staying on, panties pulled roughly to the side to let her slim girldick bounce free, dwarfed by the thick cannon Rosa sported. Rosa freed her full chest and flipped Octavia onto the bed, getting the smaller girl on her hands and knees before mounting the teen, hissing with pleasure as she forced her massive cock into the tight, slick tunnel of Octavia's ass, well-used enough to quickly adapt to the penetration, yet snug enough to provide all the friction Rosa could have possibly wanted. Their night together may not have been particularly romantic, but it was certainly long, rough, and satisfying.

As for Vanessa, Maxie's promise did end up being paid in full -- the curvy punk chick eagerly throated the teen's cock until it was rock-hard, then threw Vanessa onto the bed of the guest room, climbing into her lap like rider atop mount, lowering herself onto the younger girl's stiff dick while idly playing with her own. She was wild, but generous, luscious tits bouncing as she slammed herself down onto Vanessa's pelvis again and again, swallowing that stiff shaft with her back entrance, moaning and cursing up a storm. Vanessa herself was caught up in the whirlwind of the older girl's frantic aggression, barely noticing that Mica had indeed found herself a place to sit, reaching under her skirt to stroke her own throbbing cock while she watched her queenpin be claimed.

Those raucous wails of ecstasy could be heard through the walls of Luiza's room, where she and Kora locked lips once more. In a few moments, both shirts had been slipped off as the two crawled onto the bed, hands roaming cautiously, Kora's fingers caressing along Luiza's little pierced nipples, drawing a coo of excitement from her girlfriend. It was strange -- both had seen each other naked several times, in the shower, but this was different, like each new piece of clothing removed was a fresh experience. The ability to not only see, but to touch and to taste. They moved slowly, tender kisses or nuzzles to breast or stomach interspersed with long, soft make-out sessions... but despite their patience, their intimacy aroused desires that could no longer be neglected.

With shirts abandoned, pants followed, then panties, but unlike the other partygoers who'd given in to their needs, the young couple's night together didn't devolve into hungry rutting. Both girls remained intertwined with one another, kissing, touching, hands descending to one another's hardened members, massaging and stroking, exploring each other. Kissing would occasionally break, Luiza tilting downward to wrap her lips around one of Kora's beaded pink nipples, or Kora taking a moment to bite and nuzzle at Luiza's throat. Their breathing grew hotter and heavier, Kora's free hand winding around to gently grip and squeeze her girlfriend's ass as she stroked the other girl's slim girldick, Luiza returning the favor while lovingly pawing at Kora's breast.

Breath caught, and eyes squeezed shut, and their eager kiss resumed as, after what felt like hours 'investigating' one another's bodies on the bed, the two teens pressed their naked bodies against each other, Luiza's hand binding both aching shafts against one another and speeding up her stroking, tongue invading Kora's mouth as the two finally reached their first climax together, painting a sticky coating of whiteness across one another's bellies, moaning softly into one another's mouths.

It was nearly dawn before the two finally fell asleep in each other's arms, wound around one another as dark sky turned to gray.

Notes:

If you're enjoying this story, or any of my others, consider checking out my Linktree to find where I'm active elsewhere! There's a lot more to find!

Chapter 7: What Words Can't Say

Summary:

Mica has a close encounter with Vanessa's mother. Heather Edwards puts some of her information into action.

Chapter Text

"Your party's gonna so much better than whatever that Domingo bitch had going on. Did you see the riff-raff they had there? Even those trashy Radi twins." Octavia subtly entreated as she applied her eyeliner. She had to be more submissive than ever after her apparent 'betrayal' at Rosa's party, the event itself having driven Vanessa into a state of frantic, luxuriant overcompensation. Now, Vanessa and her two supplicants prepared for the latest kickback in the queenpin's upstairs room, getting their makeup and clothes ready before sufficiently 'cool' guests started to arrive.

"Says the slut that fucked her," Vanessa replied coldly, pulling a tight white t-shirt down over her head and smoothing it out, then pausing. "Wait, didn't you say you fucked the Radis too? Maybe try not burning a bridge for once, Tav."

"We all make mistakes. And hey, I wasn't the only one that got lucky that night."

"Just the only one to get lucky with the enemy," Vanessa scoffed, "probably bottomed for that skank, too." Then, turning to Mica, she held her arms out and issued an impatient huff. "Does this shirt make my tits look too small?"

The redhead looked up from her perch, belly-down on Vanessa's bed, where she was trying to finish homework for an upcoming exam – homework Vanessa and Octavia were flagrantly ignoring in their attempt to reclaim some measure of clout. "Uhh. No?"

"Hmph. Well I don't wanna look like a bimbo," Vanessa chewed her lip, then finally shrugged. "Fuck it, I'm not changing for the fourth time. You ready, bitches? Mica, why aren't you dressed yet?"

Mica let out a soft sigh, closing her textbook and rolling over onto her back, arm hanging listlessly off the side of the bed. Much unlike her two companions, the redhead had barely dressed herself at all, clad in robin's egg panties, white kneesocks, and a black tank-top. "I think I'm gonna stay up here for a bit and come down later. I got a C- on our last algebra test, if tank the next one my dad said he's not gonna let me use the car anymore."

"Suit yourself," Vanessa shrugged, "I'll save some punch for you. Maybe." Standing, and begrudgingly accepting Octavia's accompaniment, the blonde left her room and headed downstairs, and in a few moments, the sound of opening and closing doors heralded new arrivals to the household. It would be Vanessa's second party this week, and Mica seriously doubted it would be as lively as the first attempt.

With the other two gone, Mica rolled back over onto her belly, scribbling down questions in an open notebook to give herself a few practice rounds. With Vanessa's never-ending hunger for social status, there was rarely a moment's peace, and Mica was somewhat surprised she'd wiggled out of party-duty so easily. Of course, needing to use that peace to study wasn't exactly what she had in mind, but it was a necessity – not everyone had quite the level of privilege that Vanessa did.

Only about ten minutes had passed, though, before a click was heard, and the door to Vanessa's room swung open, followed by a soft gasp of surprise. Mica scrambled onto her side, looking to see who had entered, and being greeted by a face she had not expected to see – that of Mrs. Vinke, Vanessa's mother. "Oh, my gosh! Um – Mrs. Vinke, h-hi!" Mica stammered, caught completely off-guard, and scooting up a bit to put her back to the wall. "Why, um… what are you doing in here…?"

"Oh, Mica sweetie, I didn't know you were still up here," Mrs. Vinke said, the airy tone of her voice matching her languid movements. She certainly wasn't dressed for the party downstairs – not that she was likely to have been invited – but nor was she dressed for much else besides going to bed, something it was a good deal too early for. She wore a lacey white thing that barely reached her knees, clinging to her swanlike curves, a garment that more resembled a sleeping shift than anything else. Her hair was worn up in a messy bun, though her elegant makeup remained intact. "I saw Vanessa downstairs, and thought I'd tidy up her room."

Mica swallowed hard, trying to suppress her instinctive attraction to the older woman, especially considering the rather revealing attire she'd chosen. Since she wasn't wearing proper pants, any 'awakenings' were likely to be noticed immediately, but her teenage hormones were already beginning to betray her. "Oh, I'm sorry, um, I can leave if you need me to, just let me throw on some–"

"Oh, don't be ridiculous," Mrs. Vinke offered a gentle smile, sitting demurely on the bed beside Mica –all pretense of cleaning seemingly abandoned. "Seems like we never get any time to spend together when we're… just on our own." The hint of suggestion in her voice wasn't lost on Mica, though the alert felt more subconscious than conscious. The redhead swallowed hard, chewing her lip and gently closing her notebook, propping it in front of her to hide a gradually swelling erection. Already, thoughts and fantasies of what could happen were flooding Mica's head unbidden, thoughts she typically saved for nighttime.

"I, uh, yeah, well, haha," Mica swallowed again, twiddling her toes against one another, "I mean, you're Vanessa's mom and everything, so I'm usually here with her, and uh… y'know there's school and everything…."

"Maybe we should change that," Mrs. Vinke's tone shifted from suggestive to predatory, and she moved a little closer, trailing the backs of her fingers along Mica's thigh. "You know, I've seen the way you look at me. And I've seen some of the… 'activities' that you three get up to. Not to mention that other little friend of Vanessa's from a few months back; what was her name…?"

"U-uhhm… you mean Seneca?" A name Mica hadn't been permitted to speak aloud since December, Seneca Sky was Vanessa's ex-girlfriend and persona non grata around MacMaster. Made Mica sorta wonder what she was up to, these days, but at the moment she had a lot more pressing matters to be concerned with.

"That's right," the older woman mused, now turning on the bed to fully face Mica. She leaned in a little, the low cut of her shift letting Mica easily see down it, even making out the silhouette of a nipple, and her heart was racing faster than ever. "So hard not to get riled up, when you know things like that are going on right underneath your nose." Her tone had dropped a little, still bearing that lazy grace, but now turned predatory. She had Mica sighted and locked in, like a tall, beautiful ferret that had latched its jaw onto something and had no intention of letting go. Mica, of course, for all her nervousness, had no motive to flee.

"Things like… things like what…?"

"Tell me, Mica, have you ever been with an older woman?" Mrs. Vinke pulled a little closer, one long leg winding around to encircle Mica's sitting figure, not touching her, but nonetheless giving the intense sensation of being cornered. "I'm sure there are… incredible things I could teach you."

"I… I-I, um… I think Vaness– mmphhhh…!" before she could form whatever half-hearted protest she was working her way towards, Mica found herself silenced by Mrs. Vinke's lips, seized in a long, deep kiss that made her heart leap and stomach flutter. She'd indulged in more than a few fantasies about how this encounter might go, but none of them had closely resembled this one. There was a certain dread that came along with the excitement, fear that Vanessa or Octavia would show up and see what was happening, but… they both already knew about Mica's long-held crush, surely they wouldn't go too hard on her for indulging it?

She found herself returning the kiss, gentle and timid at first, then fierce and eager as her reservations melted away. It was only a few moments before Mrs. Vinke's fingertips had found the hem of Mica's shirt, breaking the kiss only long enough to drag it up over the teen's head, revealing her smooth, freckled figure and pert tits. "That's what I've been wanting to see," the older woman purred, dotting feather-light kisses along Mica's chest, rolling her tongue around one of those tender pink nipples and drawing a tense moan from the redhead.

"Nnn, y-you… omigosh…" Mica panted, barely able to form words, her girldick swollen to full life and forming a taut tent in her panties. Before it was freed, though, she was given a show – the languid, swaying display of Mrs. Vinke tilting back and drawing her tiny garment up over her head, revealing a total absence of underthings beneath. She had as exquisite a figure as Mica could have hoped for, and it was quite clear where Vanessa had gotten her exercise ethic from. Tall and lithe, her breasts were similar to Mica's own in size, matured but not overstated, though her nipples were visibly enlarged from motherhood. Between those lean thighs, she was just as erect as Mica was, though a good inch or so longer, throbbing with unfulfilled need. "You're… beautiful…."

"And I'm all yours, sweetie," the woman cooed, leaning in for another kiss, this one softer and longer, as her hands moved to Mica's panties, drawing them down around the girl's hips and finally withdrawing them completely, exposing her aching girldick. The party downstairs could be heard growing more and more animated, but for Mica Bell, the sounds of Mrs. Vinke's soothing words (and the blood rushing through her own head) was all she could hear. "Now, let's see what we have down here…."

Mica swallowed hard, then bit her lip, keeping her back firmly against the wall and slowly spreading her legs as Mrs. Vinke lowered herself to her hands and knees, nuzzling lovingly against that hard, pulsating girldick. "H-holy shit," Mica whispered, barely audible through her heavy breathing, as her friend's mom took her cock into her mouth, tongue coiling around her throbbing shaft to completely coat it in wetness. It was almost unbelievable the amount of skill she showed – Mica had gotten a couple of blowjobs before, and while they'd certainly been fun, they didn't feel anything like this. Mrs. Vinke had a gift for this, a sort of practiced eagerness and control over her mouth that sent a tidal wave of sensations crashing through Mica's body. It was only a few moments of those lips, that tongue, before the woman grew even bolder, taking Mica's cock effortlessly into her throat and holding in place for a long moment. It was everything the teen redhead could do not to go cross-eyed as Vanessa's mom bobbed back a few inches, then pushed her face forward once more, her nose pressing into the smooth skin of Mica's pelvis as she took that hard dick to the hilt in her throat.

"Mmrh… ccCcllchh…" Mrs. Vinke pushed past her gag reflex, bobbing up and down faster and faster, each time taking Mica's shaft as deeply into her throat as it would go. She wanted to bring the girl as close to release as possible without pushing her over the edge, get her nice and desperate for what was going to come next. "Mmnn…" she moaned around the redhead's throbbing dick, tasting the creamy precum leaking from its tip on every pull backwards. Hands reached up and forward, groping and teasing at Mica's teen tits as she swallowed her cock, relishing the sound of every one of her bitten-back moans and yelps. Back down, again and again, letting the muscles of her throat massage Mica's cock before drawing backwards, finally pulling away completely and letting her tongue stroke and caress along the girl's smooth, tightened sack. "Is this what you were imagining, Mica sweetie? Every time I saw you leering at me while Vanessa wasn't looking?"

"Among… a-among other things," Mica breathed, her eyelashes fluttering, toes curling as Mrs. Vinke's tongue continued to stroke and massage along her balls, little tremors quivering throughout her entire freckled figure as she was pleasured. In all honesty, over the years she'd indulged in just about every fantasy her mind could conjure, all manner of different positions and exchanges. She wouldn't know what to ask for even if she could focus, but fortunately, it didn't seem like the older woman was terribly interested in asking questions or taking requests.

"Well then, let's see if we can scratch some things off the list," the blonde purred, dragging her tongue up along the underside of Mica's cock, then pulling back up to kiss her once more. As the teen moaned into the embrace, though, Mrs. Vinke was shifting her way between those spread thighs, one knee pinned beneath her while her other leg folded around Mica's hip, wrapping her arms around the redhead to guide her backwards a little more… and directing the tip of her own hard ladycock towards the tight little hole just beneath Mica's recently wetted sack. "Tell me, Mica sweetie… have you ever gotten fucked before?"

"I… h-how do you mean?" the younger girl stammered throughout soft chirps and moans, shuddering with excitement as Mrs. Vinke tenderly bit at her lower lip between kisses.

"Like this," the other woman whispered, pressing her lips firmly back to Mica's, then pressing forward – bumping the tip of her cock against the tight pucker of the redhead's ass, prodding firmly at it, then slowly pushing her way inside, her throbbing shaft filling Mica's backside inch by inch, stretching the virginal entrance open and sliding in deep. "Nnhh…!" the blonde gasped into Mica's mouth, a shudder of pleasure rippling through her as she soaked in the sensation of the teen's backside flexing and tightening around her, little shudders and spasms massaging along her aching member.

"Mmmppph–!" Mica bit back a squeal, a little convulsion rolling throughout her naked body, her own hard, wet dick pinned against her stomach as Vanessa's mom filled up her tight ass. It pushed in nearly as deep as it was able to go before the older woman finally began to thrust properly, easing her hips back a little before pushing back in, forcing Mica's asshole to adapt once more, to quiver and cling around its invader. "F-fuck, fuck… M-Mrs. Vinke…."

"Please, sweetheart, I've told you, call me Kri–"

"Nnghahhh!" Mica wailed out, her back arching as that thick shaft pushed deeper inside of her, filling her with this pulse of radiating warmth. She'd thought of this happening – of course she had – but never truly realized how it would feel. She had never been quite as bold as Vanessa or Octavia; she'd fooled around a little before, but never held a steady girlfriend, and had certainly never been fucked in her ass before. Despite not truly knowing what to expect, once she had a few moments to adapt and grow accustomed to what was happening, she found herself in the grip of a kind of pleasure she'd never really imagined before. It was so… intense, so hot, this sensation of being pinned and filled, of having her backside violated by a stiff, hungry girlcock, especially one that belonged to Mrs. Vinke.

Different thoughts rushed through her mind as her body surrendered to profane delights, imagining what would happen if Vanessa ever found out – or worse, caught her in the act. In a way, it was terribly sexy: she'd been playing third-fiddle to Vanessa since gradeschool, and imagining the way she would react to seeing Mica getting assfucked by her hot mom was terribly exciting, even if it was also frightening.

"Hahhh… nnn… omigosh, o-omigosh…" Mica continued to whine and squirm, her cheeks flushing a deep pink as she laid back, rolling her hips subtly forward to rock herself against Mrs. Vinke's thrusts, taking that big dick again and again, as deeply as it would go. She was more than a little surprised how consistently erect she herself was managing to stay, despite the fact that her own girldick had been largely ignored since the older woman's earlier blowjob, but the intense pleasure of getting fucked was keeping her completely stiff. Thin strands of precum were leaking from her tip and onto her own stomach, creating a sticky glaze on her skin as she grew closer and closer to an unexpected orgasm.

All that wriggling and moaning, of course, only spurred Mrs. Vinke onward, her deft fingers teasing and groping at Mica's tender pink nipples, lips and tongue tormenting the younger girl's sensitive throat, all the while her hips never skipping a beat. Thrust after thrust into the redhead's backside were bringing her closer to a climax of her own, one that now felt inevitable, even if there was an interruption – the question, of course, was whether to blow her creamy load across Mica's face and tight little body, or to fill that snug, warm hole with her seed.

Ultimately, the former proved too tempting to reject – Mrs. Vinke could feel her orgasm fast approaching, but was beaten to the punch by a matter of seconds. Mica clapped a hand over her own mouth to keep from screaming out, her face screwing up in an expression of restrained rapture, her neglected girldick unleashing several long squirts of hot spunk over her own belly, the farthest shots managing to create a creamy trail between her pert breasts. Her own decorations were soon to be joined, though, as Vanessa's mother pulled back, slipping her hard dick out of the redhead's ass and sitting up, aiming her shaft like a loaded gun and sending a volley of long ropes upward and outward, lacing across Mica's face like frosting across a strudel. A few secondary shots aided in painting the teenager's freckled tits, leaving both of them panting for breath, but Mica Bell very visibly the canvas upon which their hot, frantic fuck-session had chosen to express itself.

Collapsing sidelong onto Vanessa's bed, Mrs. Vinke let her arm drape lazily across Mica's chest, cuddling loosely to her while she caught her breath. Several long moments were needed for Mica's post-orgasm jitters to finally calm down, and she quickly found other thoughts flooding into her head – of what Vanessa would think, of how she'd keep this a secret, and if it had any chance of happening again. She thought, in silence, for some time, fingertips trailing shyly along Mrs. Vinke's side, staring up at the ceiling. "Vanessa's gonna kill me," she finally whispered.

"Vanessa…" the older woman paused, taking a moment to consider what she'd say next. "I love my daughter with all my heart, but she's gotten far too used to getting what she wants. It's time I had something I wanted, for a change, and… right now, that's you."

Mica's heart skipped a few beats, and she swallowed hard. It wasn't easy to tell exactly what Mrs. Vinke meant, what kind of weight those words carried, but she supposed she'd find out eventually. She'd wanted this far too long to give it up now. "R-right, but… she's my best friend, is all. I don't want to make her upset if I can help it."

"Then we keep it a secret," the blonde cooed, one finger drawing lazy circles around Mica's nipple. "Until the right time, at least. Vanessa is quite easy to keep secrets from."

There was some definite truth to that. If Vanessa Vinke had a single persistent character trait, it was being self-absorbed. Anything that happened that didn't affect her directly went under the radar – fuck, Seneca had been cheating on her with Octavia for months before the two broke up, and to this very day Vanessa had still never learned about it. That was some small comfort. "I hope you're right," Mica let out a little sigh, an audible resignation to the fact that even if she could convince herself to break things off here and now, she'd entirely lack the will to.

"So…" Mrs. Vinke rolled over and sat up, straddling Mica's lap and letting her softened cock lay gently across the redhead's, draping the bedsheets around her slender shoulders but letting Mica continue to enjoy a full-frontal view of the woman's naked, graceful figure. "Talk to me, sweetie. What's new in the life of Mica Bell, hmm?"

Mica blinked, her mind quickly going empty beyond a single concern – while the age difference was certainly no issue as far as her attraction to Mrs. Vinke went, she was nonetheless hit with the abrupt realization that the two had essentially nothing to talk about. This assumed that they would be attempting an actual relationship, however scandalous, and not just a sequence of quick hookups… but Mica had neither information nor interest in the the woes of upper-middle class housewifery, and seriously doubted her counterpart would be terribly concerned about the struggles of a high-school mean girl.

"Not much, I guess," she said sheepishly, biting her lip for a moment. "I mean, there's stuff going on, just, like… school stuff, y'know. New people on the swim team, Vanessa's trying to overcompensate to get back at that Luiza girl's big sister, and there are rumors that Heather Edwards has become some sort of… I dunno, vigilante, or detective, something like that. I give her a few months before she ends up in juvie." Another moment to think, letting herself be distracted by Mrs. Vinke's bare chest, her member starting to slowly grow firm again from the sensation of the other woman's against her own. "Oh! I assume you've heard about the Nowak thing?"

"Is that some sort of… new shoe, or something?"

"No, she – what? – no, Millie Nowak. The swimmer? Everyone's been talking about it at the school, I figure it's a big deal everywhere else, too."

"I'm afraid I haven't heard of her, sorry. Was she really good?"

Mica half-shrugged, "Not really. But she disappeared a few months back, and the whole situation's been so weird people still haven't really stopped talking about it."

"Hm," Mrs. Vinke returned the shrug, looking somewhat oddly… bored. "Well, I'm sure she'll turn up."

"Like… probably not, though," Mica furrowed her brow. She'd expected conversation about school or something to be uninteresting, but figured she'd get a bigger rise out of such a juicy piece of news. "Everyone's kind of assuming she's dead, by now. It's really weird, though. She wasn't in trouble, nobody saw her doing or saying anything weird, no traces of her anywhere, it's like she just disappeared. And everyone's saying the cops gave up searching halfway into the first day."

"Well, girls will be girls, I suppose; I can never keep up with the new trends you teenagers are always getting into."

"...Trends? Disappearing isn't a trend, as far as I know. Definitely not a popular one."

Mrs. Vinke stared at her for a long moment, deep blue eyes gradually going out of focus. After a moment, she was looking not at Mica, but… through her, not responding at all.

"Like, some people are saying it's some kind of conspiracy – I know Edwards is, but she's always on the fringe – but who would put that much effort into making a C-student vanish from MacMaster high, right?"

No answer. The older woman simply stared, her jaw growing slightly more tense, body growing rigid to keep from tipping over.

"...Mrs. Vinke? Are you okay?"

Another long moment passed, and the woman seemed to snap back to the real world, eyes focusing again, and a placid smile taking over her soft features. "Oh, Mica sweetie, have you seen that new show? About the nurse who becomes a vampire? It's only a few episodes in, but my goodness, it's quite a bit more steamy than I expected. Maybe one of these days you can come over and we can… watch it together…" her smile widened, and she leaned down to plant a soft kiss on Mica's lips, not seeming to take any note of the expression of confused concern on the redhead's face.

"That, um… that'd be fun," Mica blinked again, returning the kiss, though she found herself stunned by the recent change. No, not just stunned… afraid. What the fuck had just happened? There were plenty of people who said Nowak was captured by cultists or aliens or whatever, but it always seemed stupid, until thirty seconds ago. Now something seemed really, truly wrong. Squeezing her eyes shut for a moment, she shook the thoughts from her head, something to worry about another time, or maybe never. Things were going way too well for her right now to fuck it all up with paranoia about a girl who'd been dead for months. She needed to focus on what she had. "I can't keep calling you Mrs. Vinke forever, y'know."

"You're the ones who keep insisting on calling me that," the blonde smirked. "I suppose 'Vanessa's Mom' has a sort of kinky ring to it."

"But what is your name? Your first name?"

The smirk blossomed into a genuine smile, and the older woman planted another soft kiss on Mica's lips, then cheek. "I thought you'd never ask." She paused, relishing the moment. "It's Kri–"

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

"Alright, Ms…" the policewoman looked down at her notepad, "...Edwards. I hope you realize how much trouble you're in." The cop herself was of medium height but impressive build, with wide hips and shoulders that belied a dedicated workout routine, barely obscured by her jet-black uniform. Dark eyes looked out from darker brows, though beneath her hat was a fringe of fierce ginger hair.

"And for what, precisely?" Heather Edwards arched a brow that just barely crested the upper rim of her sunglasses, slouched against the side of the cop car with her hands cuffed in front of her. "I have committed no sin against the meaningless clump of inconsistencies you call a moral narrative."

"Right. Like recording without permission, breaking and entering, harassment, a few petty thefts…" the cop looked up from her notepad once again, waiting for something else 'clever' to leave the teen's lips. "You really seem to be a fan of those sins. At least that's what your record would seem to suggest."

"Not sins. Tactics. My work isn't finished, and I'm getting closer."

"Closer, huh? Closer to what, now?"

"Take these cuffs off of me, and I'll tell you."

The officer smirked, "No can do. But I'm sure spending a night in a cell will get you real talkative. Might even get to see what your eyes look like under those stupid sunglasses."

"You're quite used to having all the power in these situations, aren't you?" Heather Edward's voice dropped an octave, her gaze as dark and empty as ever. The chill of the night air brought a pink blush to her pale skin, clothes and hair ruffled from the brief struggle she'd put up. Turns out, trying to break into a high school after hours was considered a fairly serious offense, especially considering that she was forced to be there so often the rest of the time. This wasn't her first encounter with the police, but it was the first time they'd threatened to take her into custody… and the first time she had a secret weapon against them. "I bet it feels good… doesn't it? All that power and safety, like the wings of an angel in the shape of a badge."

"I'm sure your slam poetry club's gonna love that one, once you get out of juvie," the officer scoffed, moving around Heather Edward's to open the car's back door, preparing to shove her in.

"Millie Nowak."

She froze in her steps, looking uncertain. "Sorry?"

"Millie Nowak," Heather Edwards repeated, turning to face the woman, a rare smile showing teeth. "Millie Nowak."

"I… I'm sorry, I don't know her… I-I don't–"

"The disappearance of Millie Nowak." Louder, more insistent.

"That's… I'm sure that's…."

"The death of Millie Nowak." Perhaps a slight change to the suggestion, something more direct and incriminating, would make it an even greater anathema.

The officer went still, eyes glazing over, her body going stiff. Heather Edwards quickly went to work, working quickly with cuffed hands to pluck the key from the cop's belt. It took a few moments as she fidgeted both to retrieve the key and to get it in place, doing her best to uncuff herself.

"Hey, you… y-you can't…" the cop blinked a few times, still spaced-out, seemingly unsure of what had happened over the last few minutes.

"The death of Millie Nowak."

That did it. The officer went still and silent once more, and Heather Edwards clicked the cuffs open, throw both them and the key into a nearby drainage grate, then snatched the notepad and began to run in the opposite direction. It was a few moments before she heard any stirring or murmuring from the cop she'd slipped, and even then, she never heard the sound of the car's siren. She'd escaped, it seemed, though who knew for how long.

What was important, was that her strategy had worked. All roads had led her to this moment, this piece of information. The reason adults refused to be of any help was because they were unable to, not simply because they'd given up on a random missing girl. Something was preventing them from pursuing or even acknowledging the case. The question was what, and how – an implanted chip, or virus, something like that? Or something… something psionic?

This case was bigger than she'd ever thought possible, but she needed to know more. Needed to know what was happening, and why. She needed to find that damn book, or books… and when she did, she needed to make sure that whatever happened to Nowak didn't end up happening to her. At least she could take some small bit of comfort in the knowledge that while the authorities couldn't help, nor could they interfere. That would make further investigation a little easier.

Chapter 8: Twins and Shadows

Summary:

A wild card returns to MacMaster. The Radi Twins make their move.

Chapter Text

"I still don't know how you manage to eat those things and stay so fit," Luiza chuckled from across the occasionally-washed table of CrazyBurger, taking a bite of her own turkey sandwich. "If I ate that I wouldn't be able to move for a week."

"Exercise, baby!" Kora exclaimed proudly, kissing one of her own lean biceps before digging her fingers back into a plate of chili cheese fries, messily cramming a handful into her mouth. "That and, I assume, teenage metabolism."

"Well, when you have a coronary, don't come crying to me," the young journalist smirked. "So, I hear Vanessa's on something of a downward spiral after the party."

"By 'heard,' do you secretly mean 'deeply, obsessively researched'? Because there's a big difference," Kora giggled.

"While you're not wrong, in this case I actually do mean heard. Apparently that tussle with Rosa gave her something to prove. She's been throwing non-stop parties, each one bigger and more poorly organized than the last. Weird themes and shit. The last one was supposedly 'pony-themed,' which sounds sort of cute until you realize the many different ways that can be interpreted."

"Truuue. Oh, actually… yeah. I'm not sure I wanna think about all the different things that could entail."

"I've been trying really hard not to. Interesting to hear just how fragile she really is, though. I mean I always assumed she was insecure, but this kind of meltdown is unwarranted as far as I can tell," Luiza mused aloud. "I think the last time I saw her really get bent outta shape like this was when Seneca–"

As if by design, CrazyBurger's 'rockin' oldies' radio station turned to Bad to the Bone, the rock classic's crunchy, unmistakable guitar riff blaring out as the restaurant's front door swung open. It was as if she'd been somehow summoned, as if merely speaking her name out loud was equivalent to performing a dark, elaborate ritual. It was her. Back from the MacMaster Juvenile Detention Facility now that she'd turned eighteen. Seneca Sky.

Lean and of middling height, Seneca had always brought a third dimension to what it meant to be 'cool' at MacMaster – before she got thrown in juvie for stealing a car, anyway. While Vanessa was pretty, popular, and athletic, and Heather Edwards was brooding, mysterious, and aloof, Seneca was… something else altogether. She was pure chaos, aggressive and rebellious, marrying Vanessa's sociability with Heather's independence.

Physically, she was darkly beautiful, her light brown skin marred only by the occasional scar, silky black hair shaved on both sides, with the center strip spilling down her back. Her large eyes were dark and fierce, high cheekbones and a narrow jawline giving her an appearance that was almost animalistic, sleek like a predator on the hunt. While she had been mentioned to be native american, she hadn't spoken much of her ancestry herself, and the exact tribe she hailed from remained unknown, one of many mysteries surrounding MacMaster's resident 'bad girl.' Denim shorts hugged a high, tight backside, and black tank-boots reached just below her knee. A black lambskin jacket reached to mid-rib at its hem, and to the elbow at its sleeve, and beneath it was a light gray tank-top, through which her nipples could easily be seen. Her breasts were small and taut, though her slim figure had no lack of muscle. On the back of her right hand was a tattoo of a wolverine skull, likely picked up while she was in juvie.

"Someone say Seneca?" the girl arched a brow, pulling a toothpick from between her lips and tossing it into the trashbin near the restaurant's entrance.

"No way," Luiza breathed, "it's like she's a ghost or something." Swallowing hard, she raised her voice, holding up a hand in casual greeting. "Yo, what's up? We were just talking about Vanessa, and you came up, is all."

"Been a bit, Lu," Seneca walked over to the two, bopping one fingertip against Luiza's nose, then giving her a soft punch in the upper-arm. Glancing at Kora, then, she arched a dark eyebrow. "Who's your friend?"

"Oh! Um, girlfriend actually," Luiza said, suddenly sounding strangely nervous. "Seneca, this is Kora, I don't think the two of you've ever met before, right?"

"Yeah, I don't think so," Kora said, extending a hand to shake, but received a fist-bump in return. "Kora Kane, I met Lu on the swim team. Met Vanessa way before that, but we stopped being friends a long time ago."

"Not interested in Vanessa," Seneca said, her voice becoming guarded, though not conspicuously so. "Cool shit, Lu. Always said you needed to finally get yourself some dick."

"Ahh, hehe, yeah, you did…" Luiza bit her lip, a blush creeping over her cheeks. While Kora wasn't the best at reading people, she got the sense that her girlfriend may have had – or may still have – a crush on the newcomer. It was unheard of for her to act this shy. "Good to see you again, though. Didn't realize you'd be out so soon."

"Good behavior," Seneca said with a sarcastic chuckle. "They can't keep you once you hit eighteen. Spent the last month or so getting my shit together, and now I'm finally gonna see if they'll let me finish school – as fun as I'm sure that'll be." Catching a server's eye, she turned and quickly flagged them down, with a boisterous "Yo! You guys still have the burger with those crispy onion things?"

The waitress froze behind the counter, trying to remember. "You mean the Crispanomic Crazy-Saucey Onion Blaster?"

"I ain't sayin' that."

"Coming right up!" the server smiled sheepishly, darting back into the kitchen.

Rolling her eyes, Seneca sat down at the table Luiza and Kora were at, despite not having been in any way invited to do so. "The silly-ass names they come up with here. Anyway, been lookin' for a friend of mine, haven't seen her since I got back. Get these weird looks every time I ask. Millie Nowak, seen her? Dark hair, green backpack?"

Kora and Luiza exchanged glances. Had so little time passed? With the ongoing investigation, and all the rumors having had time to flare up and fully die down again, it felt like it had been ages since Nowak's disappearance – like it was common knowledge now; no longer a noteworthy event, but a fact of life. Yet Seneca had spent several months in juvie, and missed the entire thing. Clearing her throat, Luiza turned her gaze back to Seneca. "Sen, I'm… not sure how to tell you this," she began, then shook her head. 'Tepid' wasn't an approach that Seneca was likely to appreciate. She had to just pull the band-aid off. "Millie's gone."

The girl blinked. "Gone? Like she moved? I can't imagine her parents ever wanting to leave the midwest, Millie was a townie through-and-through."

"No, she…" Kora began, then looked to her girlfriend, "nah, maybe you should take this one."

Breathing in through her nostrils, Luiza nodded. "Millie disappeared several months ago. The cops won't look into it, teachers don't talk about it. Her parents went radio silent. Everyone at MacMaster was interested for a little while, and people did look for her, mostly classmates, but… it's almost like she never existed."

Like a bowstring being slowly pulled taut, Seneca's face gradually drew itself into a scowl. She slumped back in her seat, ignoring the waitress outright as she was served her stack of beef, grease, and sauce in vague sandwich form. After a moment, she simply said, "Fuck."

"If it makes you feel any better…" Kora began, but was quickly interrupted by her girlfriend.

"I don't know if this is the right time for that, Rara," she hissed.

Seneca arched a brow, her dark gaze turning towards Kora. "Time for what?"

As Luiza sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose, Kora's voice lowered to a conspiratorial whisper. "I don't think she's dead, or… at least I don't know she is. A lot of weird shit's been going on surrounding her disappearance. My friend Piper and I have been doing some digging, and it's kinda slow-going but we're coming up with new info, bit by bit. Heather Edwards is working on it too."

"Wait, the Heather Edwards?" Seneca interrupted, taken aback.

"That's the one. She got us in on the whole thing."

"Huh."

"Piper's a lot better at the investigation stuff than I am, but we're getting closer and closer to something. Something big. I'm supposed to meet with Heather on tuesday after school, so I assume she's got something new, too."

Seneca narrowed her eyes, then looked back to Luiza. "You're our resident snoop, Lu, you know anything about this?"

"Well…" Luiza fidgeted, "I'm not convinced there's anything supernatural going on, or anything like that. But something weird is happening, like all the city's authority figures have this big blind spot, like they refuse to engage with any of this at all. I've considered the idea that there could be some sort of criminal element to all of this, maybe mob involvement, or–"

"Haven't seen a lot of pinky rings around here," Seneca mumbled, picking one of the fried onion strings off of her burger and stuffing it into her mouth, then unceremoniously stealing a few of Kora's cheese fries. "And none of the shady kickbacks I was involved in ever mentioned a crime ring intense enough to buy off cops."

"So what, then?" Luiza parried, "some ghost or demon just disappeared Millie and erased everyone's memories of her? Fucking La Llorona? I like a good story as much as the next girl, and more than a lot of them, but it's gonna take more than some dodgy adults to get me to start believing in things that go bump in the night."

"Millie was my friend, and she didn't have many," Seneca paused a moment, then bought herself time to think with a bite of her burger. Finally, she continued, "I owe it to her to look. Maybe a couple broken fingers on the right hands will get people to talk."

"Eager to go back to juvie so soon?"

"It'd be real jail this time," Seneca flashed a feral smirk, "I'm eighteen, remember?"

"If you're interested in helping," Kora chimed in, "talk to Heather Edwards, or Piper, we'll gather up everything we know so far."

"Piper?"

"Piper Wright?" Kora clarified.

"Eh," Seneca offered a shrug and no sign of recognition. "But sure. Gimme your phone."

"Like… to have?" Worry crept into Kora's voice.

"No, dumbass, to add my number."

"Oh." Kora smiled sheepishly, sliding her phone across the table, her other hand slowly moving her basket of fries out of Seneca's reach.

Seneca took it for just a moment, adding her number before tossing it back. "Text me with a time to meet, and we'll talk. Always did wanna find out what Heather Edwards' deal was, anyway."

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

"Piper! You're just in time," Farah offered a bright smile as she opened the door, dressed in dark gym shorts and a white tank-top that hugged nicely to her subtle curves. Stepping out of the way, she let the leggy, freckled brunette slip inside. "Fatima is making shawarma, it should be done any minute!"

"I hope you're huuuungry," came a call from the kitchen, in a voice identical to the one that had just spoken.

Piper offered a lopsided smile and a little nod. "Went to Shivers like, five hours ago, but besides that I haven't eaten anything, so I'd say I'm absolutely invested," she said, giving Farah a quick hug and letting the door swing shut behind her. "What's on the agenda for this evening? Kora's off playing grab-ass with her girlfriend, so I'm free all night."

"All night, you say?" Farah grinned, leading Piper towards the dining room and then rushing into the kitchen, grabbing plates and starting to lay them out on the table. "Well, we have dinner, of course, and…" she paused, going back into the kitchen and saying something to her twin in a language Piper didn't understand, both sisters shooting mischievous glances back her way. Finally, Farah brought a few ramekins containing hummous, tabbouleh, and baba ganoush, then two larger plates sporting heaps of mujaddara and pita that appeared to be hand-made. Interestingly, while Piper was aware that the Radis could cook, they'd never gone… all-out like this. Something was different.

"And?" Piper inquired, taking a seat nearest the hummous.

The two spoke amongst each other for another moment, then both came to the dining room, Fatima holding a large platter of grilled lamb that would serve as the centerpiece. Her outfit matched her twin's exactly, with the exception of a little shell-bracelet around her left wrist. "We can talk about it later," Farah said with another quick smile, and the twins took their seats. "For now, food!"

Dinner was, perhaps predictably, magnificent. While Piper was perhaps less culinarily adventurous than Kora, it was impossible to resist the allure of shawarma, and getting it home-cooked was decidedly better than the styrofoam to-go boxes Piper usually ate it out of. As often happened with home cooking, there was far more food than the three girls could possibly eat, but Piper, at least, did her best to pack in as much as possible before finally, inevitably, succumbing to fullness.

Of some interest was the twins' behavior during the meal. Farah and Fatima Radi were typically very chatty, leaving very little dead air as they gabbed with Piper or each other, switching between languages so frequently and seamlessly that Piper had had no choice but to pick up the occasional word of colloquial arabic just to keep up. Today, though, they were both uncharacteristically quiet – quiet for them, at least – exchanging glances between one another, and occasionally at their guest.

A short time was spent tidying up, packing away leftovers and loading the dishwasher, and the three finally adjourned to the couch. Rather than throwing on a movie, though, the twins comfortably flanked Piper, both leaning back against the arms of the couch so that they could face the girl between them. "So…" Fatima began, biting her lower lip gently, a little hesitance in her voice.

"Right, you said you had something you wanted to talk about, yes?" Piper arched a brow, looking back and forth between the sisters.

"We do," they said in unison, then giggled awkwardly. Each twin motioned for the other to continue, again in unison, before Farah finally took point.

"Piper, we…" she began, taking a moment to gather her thoughts. "We like you."

"A lot," Fatima added.

"My increasingly frequent presence in your home had indicated that to me," Piper nodded.

"No, we… like you," Farah laid one hand gently on Piper's shoulder, drawing a little closer.

"...Hm," Piper muttered. It was strange how ill-prepared she was for this moment, despite suspecting for some time that it would be coming. She'd never been quite able to decide how she felt about the twins, though the increasing amount of time she was spending with them did certain imply that her feelings were generally positive. Most prominently, she was confused about how she felt about the twins' relationship with each other, part of her feeling like she should instinctively balk at it, while another part became increasingly obsessed with it. And how would it impact whatever relationship they tried to form with Piper? "You said 'we,' am I to infer that this would be a… triangular arrangement?"

"Um?" Fatima chirped.

"All three of us."

"If… that's okay with you," Farah smiled, her other hand reaching across Piper to gently clasp her sister's. "We're kind of a package deal."

"And this won't be at all… uncomfortable, for either of you?" Piper didn't want to ask the question that was actually on her mind, though it burned ever brighter. At the question, both girls smiled and exchanged glances, then Fatima shook her head.

"Not at all. Farah and I are… very close. We don't mind sharing." She squeezed her sister's hand a little tighter.

It didn't give Piper the exact answer she wanted, but it was close enough. So, she'd reached a crossroads. There was no more waiting, and no turning back. Either she crawled down this rabbit hole, and saw where it led, or she broke things off before they got weird. For someone who'd spent her life pretty lonely beyond her friendship with Kora, the thought of abruptly getting two girlfriends at once – not to mention girlfriends who were twin sisters – was both daunting, and not something she could possibly pass up.

Leaning in towards Fatima, Piper let her eyes drift to a half-lidded state, and pressed her lips to the other girl's, relishing in how quickly the kiss was accepted and returned. She could feel her heart starting to pound in her chest, a rush of excitement and elation telling her that she'd made the right choice. Her hand drifted forward, cradling the side of Fatima's face as she deepened the embrace – her lips were clumsy with inexperience, but it felt so natural, so exhilarating. After a long moment, she drew back, breathless, her body buzzing… then turned to face the other sister, leaning in to kiss Farah now, finding the gesture just as readily returned. "Mmmnn…" she cooed quietly, finally drawing back and glancing back and forth between the sisters. "I'm… I'm game," she finally said, biting her lower lip.

"Really?" Farah gasped softly, leaning in for another quick kiss. "I told you, Fatima, there was no way she could refuse after your shawarma."

"I guess mom was right, after all," Fatima giggled softly, snuggling up into Piper's side, her free arm winding around the brunette's waist, leaning in to nuzzle at her neck.

"Oh, so the elaborate dinner was to get me compliant, mm?" Piper teased, tilting sideways to give Fatima a soft kiss, her heart still aflutter. "Why do I get the feeling you two are going to be very high-maintenance?"

"Not as much as you'd think," Farah said, "just don't expect to win many arguments."

"We tend to agree, so we're always going to have the majority vote," Fatima giggled.

"But it'll be worth it," Farah continued the sentiment, "twin sisters who can cook, and have a nice house? I'd say you won the jackpot."

"And you can keep each other company whenever I'm not around," Piper mused, though her remark brought previous thoughts back to her mind. "And do… whatever it is you two do… together," she said hesitantly.

Despite not necessarily being the brightest, the twins quickly caught on to the hint, exchanging glances and shy smiles. "Oh, Piper, do you mean we…" Farah began.

"...Play together?" they said in unison, both voices more than a little suggestive.

Cards were on the table, now or never. Once again, Piper find herself in the situation of needing to either commit or back off. "I mean… I've always wondered," she began cautiously, "you two are so affectionate with one another, all things considered. And if I'm going to be your girlfriend, I guess I should know."

"Mmn, and when do you do all that 'wondering'?" Fatima purred. "Is it when you're all alone, in bed? In the shower maybe?"

Piper's throat went dry, and her heart was racing faster than ever. "P-perhaps."

"And what is it you're wondering if we do?" Farah chimed in. "Maybe… this?"

Time seemed to slow as the twins leaned across Piper's lap, unavoidably dead-center in her field of view as two pairs of identical lips drew close, both sisters' eyes drifting shut. Piper's stomach leapt into her throat as those lips touched, then the contact deepened, Farah gently sucking at Fatima's lower lip, their tongues then meeting, fencing only briefly before their mouths sealed once more in a deep, mirrored kiss.

"Lady of the Slain," Piper breathed, eyes widening, though she tried not to let too much of her excitement show. The sisters continued to kiss for what felt to Piper like hours, but was more like twenty seconds, before turning dark, sultry gazes back onto Piper.

"Was… that what you meant?" Fatima licked her lips, gently laying her hand on Piper's thigh.

"That… well… I… um, that certainly answers most of my questions, yes," Piper's voice cracked. She became suddenly very grateful that she'd decided to wear jeans today, rather than anything less resilient – despite previous reservations about the twins' relationship, her body had very clearly made up it's mind: Piper was fully erect.

"Mmn, I think she liked that as much as we did, sis," Farah giggled, her twin nodding along.

"I think so, too. You're a little bit of a naughty girl, aren't you Piper?"

"Clearly not as much as the two of you," Piper chuckled nervously, but then hesitated. "Can you… c-can you do it again?"

"Oh? We're just supposed to give you a free show, hm?"

"I think…" Farah plucked a fingertip at the hem of Piper's lime-green t-shirt. "If we're gonna perform for you, you need to perform for us, too."

Hmmm. "Reasonable." Piper bit her lip, standing up fully off of the couch and drawing her top up over her head, revealing a white bra underneath, its cups underfilled by the lanky teen's freckled chest. "Is this what you were after?" she said shyly, crossing her arms awkwardly in front of her groin in a feeble attempt to hide her raging erection.

"Bra too," Fatima insisted, closing the gap in the couch Piper had left behind, and winding both arms suggestively around her sister. "Then we kiss again."

There was a pang of worry that things might be moving too quickly, even if she had been friends with the Radis for several months now… but it wasn't like Kora and Luiza hadn't seen each other naked countless times before they even went out the first time. In addition, the idea of being desired was more than a little exciting, just the idea that the twins wanted to see her tiny tits made her more eager to show them.

Biting her lip, she nodded, reaching back to pop the hooks of her bra, then slowly, shyly letting it slip away. Stiff pink nipples studded a nearly-flat chest, milky pale skin assuring that Piper saw the sun as infrequently as she reasonably could. A soft pink blush rose to her cheeks, but she resisted the urge to cover her breasts with her hands. "Is… um, are they okay?"

"They're adorable!" the twins gasped in unison, then glanced to each other and exchanged a giggle, taking gentle hold of each other by the waist and drawing close once more. Piper swallowed hard as she watched the sisters claim each other's lips again, this kiss even slower and deeper than the last, letting their eyes close and committing themselves fully, not just to their hungry embrace, but to performing for Piper, tongues dancing and twirling around one another as they made out, hands wandering, caressing along one another's caramel curves. Their kiss with one another was far more practiced than the ones they'd shared with Piper, and the brunette was quickly coming to the understanding that their relationship wasn't simply for show, but that the two shared a bond that genuinely extended into the sexual. Somehow, that made it even hotter. Hiding her erection had become more difficult than ever.

The rest of the evening included only a little more 'play' before falling to a simmer, with Piper in particular too nervous to advance things too far, too fast. The twins did, however, insist that her top stay off for the entirety of the night, and in exchange, they were more handsy – with each other, and with Piper herself – than ever before. So distracting were the events of the evening that Piper neglected to ever check for messages on her phone, and one in particular went unnoticed: a text from Mica Bell.

(9:46pm) Unknown Number: Piper? It's Mica. I know you don't like me, but I'm not sure who else to talk to. Something weird's going on, and I know you're into like, weird shit… look, I don't know. Just text me okay?

It was going to have to wait until morning.

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

Five Months Ago

"So after we go shopping, I figure you can take me to that concert tonight. I've been dying to see the Violet Geckos ever since their new tour started." Vanessa demanded aloud as she carefully buffed her fingernails, lounging sideways on the bed. She was currently dressed in shorts and a navy blue camisole, not yet having dressed up for her anticipated excursion to the mall.

"Nah, fuck that," sitting on the bed's edge, drawing a whetstone along the blade of an antler-handled bowie knife she'd stolen, was Seneca Sky, her hair now worn in a short frame around her face. "You know I can't stand that electropop shit. I'll drop you off at the mall and then head downtown."

It took Vanessa a moment before she even realized what had happened – that her desires had been dismissed so casually, so confidently. "Um, excuse me? You're my girlfriend. It's not about you liking it, it's about me liking it. Besides, I need someone to smuggle in a bottle of vodka for me, and that's you."

"Get Mica to do it," Seneca yawned and stood up, slipping the knife back into its dark leather sheath. "I risk juvie often enough, for you." Pulling her phone from her pocket, she checked her texts, finding a message from Octavia. The message featured a photo of Octavia, topless and miming the act of sucking an invisible penis.

(3:39pm) Octavia: Thinking about your cock 3 See you tonight?

"Pff, like you aren't headed there anyway," Vanessa scoffed, sitting up fully on the bed, an indignant flame in her eyes. "Now get your head out of your ass and start getting dressed, we're going in fifteen minutes."

Seneca hesitated for a moment, typing a quick response on her phone.

(3:41pm) Me: See you tonight.

Slipping the phone back into her pocket, Seneca returned her attention to Vanessa. "Nope." It wasn't just the flat, monosyllabic refusal that threatened to make Vanessa blow a gasket, but the defiant smirk that came with it. Seneca made full eye contact, the side of her mouth curling up. It wasn't just a refusal, it was a challenge. What Vanessa didn't know, of course, was that Seneca had nothing to lose – she'd already been cheating on the blonde with Octavia for several months, and had grown increasingly bored with the relationship. Vanessa's neverending demands and self-centered attitude would drive even the most subservient lover to madness, and Seneca was far from subservient.

"You have ten seconds to take that back," Vanessa seethed. If she became any angrier, she'd be physically trembling.

"Or what?" the other girl ran her tongue across the front of her teeth, crossing her arms. "You're gonna…?"

"Or we're done. Right here, right now. You think I can't get other girls?"

"With the quality of your blowjobs, I doubt you'll keep many for long." That grin again.

"I'll have a new girlfriend within the week. Hotter than you, more popular than you, and one who will actually do what she's fucking told," Vanessa hissed.

"First off, nobody's hotter than me," Seneca deflected. "And second, that's your problem, Van. You don't want a girlfriend, you want another fucking toadie, just one that'll also suck your dick. That ain't ever gonna be me." She turned, grabbing her backpack from the corner of Vanessa's room, and sauntered towards the door – then paused, half-turning back for another moment. "Y'know, I suddenly find myself wondering why I didn't ditch you months ago." Opening the door, she slipped through, heading downstairs to leave the Vinke residence for the last time.

"Oh yeah, well–" Vanessa began, standing and taking a few steps towards the door with the intention of screaming out at her recently-ex-girlfriend, but managed to control herself at the last moment. Calling after her would be an unacceptable sign of weakness, would let Seneca know that she cared. Even if she really did, she couldn't allow that.

The blonde swallowed hard, a hot wash of shame and anger making her eyes grow wet, and sat back down at the edge of the bed. That was it, then.

It would only be two weeks out on her own before Seneca tried to steal a car, and a few days after that, she was thrown into a detention center. Her sudden disappearance from MacMaster High was called 'Vanessa's Vengeance' for a while, even ended up getting a hashtag trending, but it wasn't long before the truth came out about what happened. The news that Seneca was in juvie circulated quickly, but never got time to become a central point of gossip, becoming quickly overshadowed by the much more palpable disappearance of Millie Nowak.

Now, though, at long last, she was back in town, one more person in on the mystery. One more wild card.

Chapter 9: Conspiracy

Summary:

A group of young detectives starts to form. Vanessa and Octavia have a sleepover.

Chapter Text

Kora's house, spacious and abandoned and it so often tended to be, seemed like the most obvious choice for a meeting place. With a loose-knit group of co-conspirators beginning to take form, texts were sent out, and the meeting was finally set to take place on tuesday, after school. Kora obviously hosted the event, and while Luiza was still skeptical about the supernatural elements of this strange case, nothing would keep the fledgling detective from attending such a curious soirée. Likewise, Piper was already involved with the case, as was Heather Edwards. The unexpected guests, in this instance, came in the form of Mica Bell, who seemed mildly panicked about the whole thing, and Seneca Sky, back in town and already on the warpath. There was a bit of a delay before everyone had finally arrived, with Heather Edwards arriving last, strolling in as if she hadn't been even the slightest bit late.

"Alright, awesome, everyone's here," Kora sighed, gesturing towards a card table she'd laid out in the living room, festooned with cheap, simple snacks like bags of chips, store-bought dips, cans of soda, and hot dogs that may or may not have ever been introduced to a heat source. "I brought snacks if anyone's interested–"

"What in the world is Mica doing here?" Piper arched a brow, ignoring the snacks but cracking open a can of orange soda, jade-green eyes locked on the redhead – oft the lesser of her early tormentors, but part of the same clique, nonetheless.

"I'm…" Mica hesitated in the face of the sudden scrutiny, "look, I saw some things that I just… I mean, I needed answers. Real question is, what the fuck is Seneca doing here?"

"Blow me," Seneca said from her perch, lounged sideways across the loveseat with her legs dangling over the arm.

"No thanks, I'm fine being the only person I know who hasn't," Mica grimaced.

"Yet."

"Okay, petty squabbles aside–" Luiza began, but was interrupted before she could even begin a rallying cry.

"Look, getting away from your little group of giga-bitches was the best thing I ever did," Piper insisted, "I have better things to do than dick around with Vanessa's crony and Vanessa's girlfriend."

"Ex-girlfriend," Seneca chuckled, "believe me, if anyone hates Vanessa more than you do, it's me."

"Guys, can we–"

A sharp pop rung through the room, that of a bag of chips being swiftly ripped open. The sound was sufficiently abrupt to buy a moment of silence, all eyes turning to the source of the action – Heather Edwards. She'd vanished from sight only moments after arriving, but had now drifted into view once more, her dark, unflinching gaze seeming to stare at everyone simultaneously. "I had hoped that, whether by curiosity or necessity, our situation would permit you to forego your primitive instincts," she said, her voice calm yet forceful. "If your embarrassing teenage spats are more compelling to you than uncovering the source of this crime, by all means, let me know, and I shall continue on my own. If you'd prefer to be silent and listen, I can share what secrets I have managed to unveil."

There was a long moment of quiet, several of the other girls looking back and forth between each other. Piper took a long drink from her soda, then nodded. "Right. What have you got?"

Heather Edwards waited only a moment for further protest, then exhaled, and continued. "The authorities are not simply unwilling to cooperate with us – they are unable. I have tested this in the field multiple times. They are able to superficially comprehend this crime, but not interfere with it, and insistence upon it results in a sort of… cognitive shutdown."

"Like what happened with Mrs. Vinke," Mica breathed, looking troubled. The statement quickly drew the attention of Heather Edwards, whose head snapped to face her like that of a hungry owl.

"You've experienced this for yourself?"

Mica nodded. "We were… talking, and I brought up the Nowak thing. Just as something to talk about, just like, gossip, you know?" she paused, chewing at the inside of her cheek, mulling over her next words. "It was like she just factory reset. Like, she couldn't 'get' it at first, kept brushing it off, then when I tried to explain, it was like she just forgot the past few minutes had ever happened. It was so weird, and… scary."

"This aligns with my observations," Heather Edwards nodded. "I've tried it a few times, most notably with some pig who tried to bring me in. Certain keywords pierce their defenses better than others – so far, the best performing phrase is 'the death of Millie Nowak.' It seems more effective than variants like 'disappearance,' 'vanishing,' or 'abduction.' My certainty that she yet lives has… diminished."

"Fuck!" Seneca hissed under her breath.

"Wait, wait, wait," Luiza shook her head, standing up from her seat and turning her attention fully to the situation at hand. "This is getting too weird. They have a shutdown phrase, like sleeper agents?" Equal measures of hesitance, curiosity, and skepticism read in both her face and voice – this was too big for her to ignore, even if her first instinct was disbelief.

"Correct." Heather Edwards said flatly.

"And how does this all tie in with the library and everything?" Luiza bounced back.

Kora nodded, "Right, clues so far were that Millie spent way too much time at the library…."

"The Radis mentioned that she was constantly 'studying,' which coincides with that," Piper added.

"How's it going with them, by the way?" Kora turned to her friend.

"Like you would not believe. I'm planning to see them again tonight, and… I think it may be time for us to go all the way," Piper said shyly, keeping her voice low.

"If I wanted girlfriend gossip I'd be with Vanessa right now," Mica huffed, "you realize I'm missing Topless Tuesday for this?"

"The ginger is right," Heather Edwards said drily.

"Hey–!" Mica attempted, but was immediately interrupted.

"Intelligence gathered from Melody strongly suggested that Millie was checking out a single book only. She wasn't simply studying up on a topic – she was obsessing over one item, for months. She must have read it cover-to-cover countless times." With the slow, ominous ceremony only Heather Edwards would gracefully muster, she popped a single potato chip into her mouth.

"And we still don't know what book it is?" Luiza inquired.

Heather Edwards took a long moment to chew, then swallow. Finally, she answered. "Not exactly. But I do know where it is."

A derisive chuckle came from Seneca, "Yeah, the MacMaster High library, genius. We all know where it is."

"Incorrect. I broke into the library and searched for it, but was unable to locate anything suspicious. With some effort – and, unfortunately, triggering the alarm at the school – I was able to access shipping logs on the library computer, the books and resources that have been coming in and out." Heather Edwards let out a quiet sigh, allowing herself a moment of contemplation, though her sunglasses made it impossible to tell what was going on behind them. "I found a recent export to Seria City High, but one of the book titles had been thoroughly corrupted – just garbage characters, letters and numbers with no discernible pattern. When I inspected it, it was confirmed as having been sent to SCH… except the address was nowhere near Seria City. It's somewhere here in town, a residential area."

"So we watch the house, get a feel for the schedule, then get some crowbars and bust in a window when nobody's home," Seneca said confidently. "I met a guy in juvie who just got out, should be able to sell me a .44 on the down-low if anyone wants to chip in."

"You really haven't changed in the slightest, have you?" Mica sighed.

"Fuck yeah I did," Seneca grinned widely. "I got way worse. Getting locked up is what teaches you how to be a true fuckup."

"Her plan is reasonable," Heather Edwards cradled her chin between thumb and forefinger, thoughtfully eating another chip.

"It is absolutely not reasonable," Luiza facepalmed. "Look, I love snooping, but we need a way better plan than just busting into someone's home to find some mysterious book. Who knows if we'll even be able to find it? I'm way too young to end up in jail for attempted robbery. We don't have enough info!"

Seneca shrugged. "I did suggest we case the joint first. Miss that part?"

"Waiting and watching is a great way to make the trail go cold," Piper frowned, "but… maybe you're right. We find the place and take turns keeping an eye on it, so we don't raise suspicion individually."

"Who'll watch it when we're all at school?" Kora chimed in. "That leaves a big opening when nobody will be able to watch the house, they could be doing anything and we wouldn't know."

"We can set up cameras," Heather Edwards mused. "Though I only have a camcorder, and it lacks the battery power we'd need for around-the-clock surveillance."

Piper nodded along, "I can rig them with external batteries. Attaching and containing power sources isn't terribly difficult; it was a major feature of my science project last year. Wouldn't be cheap, though."

"I just got a pretty big allowance," Mica thought aloud, then finally let out a sigh of resolve. "I'll pitch in, if that helps. Think you can make it happen with a couple hundred bucks?"

Piper nodded. "We wouldn't exactly be recording in 4k, but that'd be enough to scrape together all the surveillance gear we'd need."

"And I can set them up!" Luiza beamed, suddenly invested now that cameras were involved. "I have a lot of experience with putting cameras in places people don't look for them."

"I bet you do, you pervert," Kora wound one arm around her girlfriend's waist, drawing Luiza close and planting a long, soft kiss on her lips. Finally, she turned back to the rest of the group. "So we have a plan, then. We round up cameras, Mica buys the stuff to have Piper turbo-charge them, then Luiza sets them up around the location. How long should we give it before we make our next move?"

"We'll want enough time to be certain, but if the book's getting moved around, we don't wanna wait too long," Piper thought aloud. "So, perhaps a week? Two weeks?"

"Two weeks would be safer," Mica suggested, a hint of worry in her voice.

Seneca dismissed the thought immediately. "Sure, but it's fuckin' wasted if they move the book again. You all thought this whole thing was already buried and forgotten, but if evidence is being relocated, someone's still actively covering their tracks, right? We gotta get on the motherfucker before the trail's cold."

Piper thought a moment, then spoke up again. "We don't actually know where we're going yet, nor do we have the equipment we need. This plan could have complications before it ever even starts. Let's make this decision after we've actually gone there."

"Yo, H.E., text me the address," Seneca said, "I'll scope it out after midnight, see what we're dealing with."

"Should probably send it to all of us, just to be safe," Mica added.

Heather Edwards hesitated, then finally withdrew her phone from her pocket – a battered, beaten thing that looked like it had had numerous extensions plugged into a long-obsolete shell. A few moments of tapping her thumbs across the cracked front screen, and she offered a nod of confirmation. "It's done."

"Awesome," Kora smiled. "So, uh… does anyone want hot dogs, or…?"

Five pairs of eyes turned back to the plate of hot dogs, sitting at a crisp room-temperature, unmarred by heat or condiments, lightly glistening with what could have only been the watery 'juices' from their original packaging.

"I'm doing intermittent fasting," Mica said.

"Dinner with the Radis tonight," Piper added.

"I ate before we got here," Luiza chimed in.

"I forgot how to eat," Heather Edwards nodded along.

Seneca hesitated, contemplating the sweaty, homogenized meat-tubes. She'd had worse, both in juvie and growing up. "Yeah, fuck it, I'll have one."

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

"Way for Mica to like, totally blow us off," Vanessa sighed, rolling onto her back. She was in her bedroom upstairs, sprawled out across the bed and wearing only her underwear, consisting of a lacey pink bra and panties. Sending a few quick texts on a rhinestone-bedazzled smartphone, she sighed, letting the high-ticket device drop unceremoniously onto her flat belly. "And we were supposed to do Topless Tuesday today."

"We… still could," Octavia smirked, perched like a little gargoyle on the other side of the bed, legs tucked up against her chest. Unlike Vanessa's more high-femme princess undies, Octavia wore boyshorts and a light gray sports bra that clung to her petite curves, the latter of which she abruptly and boldly pulled up and over her head, holding her wicked little grin as she tossed it to the side. "We don't need Mica here to have fun, after all."

"Mm… you know, you're right," Vanessa conceded after a long moment, sitting up and reaching behind her back, unclasping her own bra and letting it slip away, reminding Octavia of why she never missed a Topless Tuesday – Vanessa's tits were absolutely exquisite, seemingly perfect from every angle, and the swim-team monarch had even managed to carefully avoid any noteworthy tan-lines. "Why can't two hot girls get comfortable together? Mica would probably just say some pervy shit about my fucking mom, anyway."

"Probably," Octavia giggled back. Strangely, while Vanessa was always going to be Vanessa, the rare one-on-one time the two shared seemed more pleasant. The dynamic between them was forced to form a straight line, however diagonal, rather than the triangle it took the shape of when Mica was present. Vanessa was always going to be at the top, but at least it wasn't just 'her and her cronies,' she had to actually try to be civil, or risk being left alone. "Okay, let's play a game."

"You know spin the bottle doesn't really work with only two people, right?"

"Yeah, no, that'd just be us making out," Octavia chuckled, "no, okay – name something naughty you've done before, that nobody else knows about."

Vanessa mused it over for just a moment, then rolled over onto her stomach, facing the other girl. Her pensive expression quickly shifted to one of interest. "Okay, I'll bite. You go first, then – so I know what the stakes are."

"Hmm, well…" Octavia licked her lips, scooting down to lay on her back, her head parallel with Vanessa's. "Ohh, I totally got spitroasted by the Radis a while back."

"The twins?" Vanessa said, only half-incredulous. "I knew there was something going on, there."

"Those two are absolutely wild," Octavia said, sounding almost wistful. "Last I checked, they're with that stupid bitch Piper, now. Guess their good taste only took them so far."

"So they do always do… everything, together, then?"

"Everything. And they don't always need company, either."

"Hmmm," Vanessa thought for a moment, trying to find something that properly countered Octavia's impressive claim. "You know Iris, on the swim team? She's with Melody now?"

"Mhm."

"She has an older sister, just out of college now. Met her at a Christmas party a few months back, let her think she was the one creeping on me – ended up fucking her in Iris's bed without her ever knowing. For as aggressive as she'd seemed at first, she took my dick straight up her ass without even trying to top, even let me cum inside of her. Some of the best sex of my life, looking back on it. I need to call her, one of these days, see what she's up to."

"You slut!" Octavia giggled, gently biting her lower lip. It would be a lie to say she wasn't getting a little bit aroused, thinking about Vanessa doing her thing, and she could feel her bare nipples beginning to gradually stiffen. She quickly started to think about a story of her own, her mind weaving around the things she certainly couldn't admit to Vanessa, like her trysts with Seneca. Those would definitely need to stay a secret. "You remember my aunt? Lanh, the hot one?"

"The one that didn't speak any english?"

"Her."

"How do you even understand her?"

Octavia blinked, nonplussed for a long moment. "You… do realize I also speak vietnamese, right?"

Vanessa paused, avoiding eye contact, then nodded. "Obviously. Continue."

"She got pretty wasted when she visited for my birthday last year, got pretty handsy. We ended up doing some serious, uh… bonding, once everyone else went to bed. Mostly hand and mouth stuff, but wow, the things she could do with her fingers…."

"Wait, you fucked your own aunt? That's so gross!"

"Wasn't gross at the time," Octavia giggled, "besides, she's my mom's younger sister, she's only like eight years older than I am, and I'd only met her a few times. I think she's back living in San Francisco, now."

"You absolute pervert! You're worse than Mica!"

"Hey, at least I have the decency not to fuck your aunt," Octavia leered. "Okay, bitch, your turn!"

Vanessa sighed, thinking for a moment, letting her mind drift to a time that was at once quite recent, yet it felt so far away. "I… one time I was fooling around with a girl, and she, um… well she ended up… we got sort of switched around."

Octavia arched a brow. "Switched around?"

"Like normally I would fuck her, right? But this one time – one time – I guess she got confused, or something, and she ended up… in me."

It was all Octavia could do to hide her smirk. There was only one person Vanessa could be talking about, one person with the balls to top the untoppable, and that was Seneca. Having been fucked numerous times by Vanessa's ex, she knew better than most that Seneca was both very assertive, and an absolute demon in the sack. Still, that was inside knowledge Octavia definitely couldn't give away – she'd have to play dumb. "You mean you bottomed?"

"Well, we can't all be as shameless about it as you, Tav," Vanessa scoffed. "And like I said, it was one time, that's all!"

"Hey, bottoms provide a very necessary service. I just happen to provide it with a smile," Octavia grinned, nudging Vanessa's bare side with her elbow. Currently out of view, but nonetheless vulnerable, her own slender girldick had risen to full stiffness, straining against the soft, stretchy fabric of her skintight shorts.

"Well, it doesn't matter, since I have no intention of doing it again," Vanessa insisted, unnecessarily defensive. "It didn't even feel… that good. But whatever. Your turn, you little freak."

"Hmm," Octavia considered her options. She needed a real show-stopper… and one finally came to mind. "I gave Heather Edwards a handjob, once."

"No shit?"

"In exchange for doing her homework. She… let me give her one."

"So, hold up. Your reward was giving her a handjob?" Vanessa balked.

"And I had to promise to never tell anyone. But hey – who else do you know who's actually seen Heather Edwards' cock?"

"Fuck, I haven't even seen her eyes."

"It was so weird. She didn't make a sound the entire time, but she blew the biggest load I've ever seen, all over my face, in my hair and shit," Octavia chewed at her lip, reliving the memory.

"How…" Vanessa hesitated, unsure if she should even ask, "how big was she?"

"Huge. Only bigger one I've seen was on Rosa Domingo. That thing was nearly the size of my forearm."

"Pfff. She ain't shit. She probably had some kind of… magnifying… something."

"I think my asshole can tell how big something is," Octavia giggled.

"And size isn't everything, anyway! I bet her technique was horrible, and she probably smelled funny. Like… fajitas or whatever."

"Little racist, but okay."

"All I'm saying is there's no way she can fuck better than I can!"

Octavia shrugged, hiding an internal grin. She was getting Vanessa riled up, which was always dangerous, but terribly fun – sort of like playing with fireworks. "Well, I've never gotten fucked by you, so I can't say. Rosa made me cum three times in one night."

"And I can't?!" Vanessa sat up abruptly, wheeling around to face Octavia. There was an obstinate fury in those icy blue eyes, and in an instant, she was sitting up on her knees, starting to shimmy her panties down. "Alright, Topless Tuesday's about to become Bottomless, too." Tugging the lacey pink garment all the way down around her knees, Vanessa revealed her cock, half-hard from the dirty talk leading up until now – and, like Vanessa herself, strikingly attractive. As it rose to full size, it became clear that the thing was a bit larger than average, but not oppressively so; a bit under seven inches. She was circumsized, and sported the very slightest upward curve, her smooth balls neither over- or undersized proportionate to her member. As usual, she knew what she had, and wore a smug, confident smile as Octavia stared up at the hardening shaft with both surprise, and a hint of genuine admiration.

"And I suppose you have a plan on what I should do with this?" Octavia teased, rolling over onto her belly, then getting up on all fours, bringing herself near face-level with Vanessa's dick. It had a pleasant scent, if perhaps overly manufactured, smelling more like coconut, jasmine, and other 'natural' aromas than the actual human beneath.

"Well, you gave Mica a handjob, and she wasn't even asking for one," Vanessa glared.

"Maybe that's why I did it," Octavia grinned, but finally relented, leaning in to take a long, slow lick along the underside of Vanessa's stiff cock, using her tongue to guide the tip of it towards her lips, then finally taking it into her mouth. "Mmnn…" she cooed quietly, taking her sweet time as she rolled her tongue around and around the firm shaft, just thick enough to be a mouthful without giving her an unwanted jaw workout.

There was something surreal about how casually Vanessa had demanded to be serviced; like there was nothing strange about this in any way. And, in a way… there wasn't. Vanessa and Octavia had been friends since middle-school, had seen each other naked countless times, frequently talked about sex. In a way, it almost did feel like a favor, a fun activity that wouldn't get in the way of their friendship. Who could tell how long things would stay that way, though. "Mmn, fuck… wow, you really have done this a lot, haven't you?" Vanessa balked, quickly staggered by Octavia's talented mouth. She shifted back a bit, no longer sitting up on her knees, keeping her thighs spread apart so that Octavia could pursue, her head bobbing slowly back and forth in the blonde queenpin's lap.

"Mph mnn…?" Octavia murmured up at the other girl, unable to give a satisfactory answer with a hard cock in her mouth. The question, fortunately, had been largely rhetorical, and Vanessa wasted no effort insisting upon it – instead, she snaked her fingers through Octavia's silky black hair, taking a hold of the back of the girl's head and thrusting forward, pushing her throbbing dick down her friend's throat. It was an easier endeavor than anticipated, with Octavia's throat quickly and easily relaxing to take that shaft deep down it, the warm, wet tunnel contracting and massaging around Vanessa's sensitive rod as the blonde began to thrust her hips forward in long, steady strokes.

"Mmn… oh, yeah, fuck yeah…" she gasped, lashes fluttering a moment before she finally relented, drawing backwards and sliding free of Octavia's mouth, letting the other girl suck in a sharp, much-needed breath of air. "Alright, Tav, turn around, and let's see how long you last when you get fucked by a real alpha bitch."

"Should I feel excited or threatened?" the smaller girl grinned, but obeyed, remaining on all fours and turning to face her ass towards Vanessa. For as slim as she was, she had a pretty perky butt, one that was finally exposed in all its glory as Octavia tugged her panties down – revealing a short, slender penis, cute balls, and just above those, the tight, eager passage of her asshole.

"Yes," Vanessa insisted, neither offering nor even considering returning the favor of going down on Octavia – this was about her, after all. Prodding the tip of her glistening member against Octavia's back entrance, she let out a hiss of pleasure as she pushed her way inside, that hiss gradually rising to a moan as she felt herself slowly enveloped by the other girl's tight ass. As snug as the opening was, though, Vanessa found herself surprised by how readily it adapted, stretching and tightening around the blonde's hard dick with only a moment's resistance and a long, drawn-out groan of pleasure from Octavia. "Nnph! I guess all that practice is… r-really paying off…" she shuddered, thrusting in deeper, her hands moving to the other girl's hips to anchor her into place, holding her still so that Vanessa could deeply stuff her cock in and out, picking up a slow, steady rhythm.

There was a clear, immediate issue, though – despite Octavia's heated whine of pleasure that made it obvious how much she was enjoying herself, Vanessa herself was gripped by that same pleasure. It had been a little while since she'd had sex, in all seriousness, and… fuck, Rosa had made her cum three times?

She shook the doubts from her head, replacing them with indignant determination as she rammed forward, pumping her hot cock up Octavia's ass again and again, doing her best to keep her breathing as steady as the pace of her thrusts. She bit her lip, looking down at her friend's slender back, and reached out to grab a handful of that jet-black hair. "Nn, well, you've certainly… got energy…" Octavia moaned beneath her, leaning down on her folded arms, fingers making fists in the sheets as she had her ass relentlessly drilled, her tight hole gripping snugly and hungrily around its persistent invader. "Just… mnnh!… a l-little faster… smack my ass…!"

"I always knew you were a pervert," Vanessa grumbled, "and that was before I knew about the aunt thing." Nonetheless, she complied, unwilling to turn down such an offer – she buried herself in deep, bringing one hand from Octavia's hip to deliver a sharp spank, then another, then another, relishing the sensation of the slimmer girl squirming and shuddering beneath her. The action provided some measure of distraction, too, something to focus on besides the feeling of Octavia's tight hole gripping around her… something to keep her from getting off too quickly. Unfortunately, despite the fact that Octavia certainly seemed to be enjoying herself, bringing her to three orgasms seemed not just unlikely, but entirely impossible.

Vanessa delivered another swift spank, a thin sheen of sweat beginning to coat her athletic figure as she railed the other girl harder and harder, picking up the pace as high as she felt she could reasonably sustain. Had she been a more attentive and educated lover, she may have adjusted the angle of her thrusts to better pleasure her partner, but… well, this was Vanessa. Selflessness simply wasn't up her alley.

Fortunately, while three orgasms didn't seem like a realistic goal anymore, the abrupt feeling of Octavia tightening around her let Vanessa know she had at least gotten one. Letting out a blissful squeal of climax and unleashing a few short jets of cum onto the bed beneath her, Octavia twitched and shivered with pleasure as she was brought to her peak… and Vanessa's own load followed very close behind. As if Octavia's increasing moans were the green light needed for Vanessa to finally let loose, she unloaded, squirt after squirt of her hot seed shooting straight into the other girl's backside, filling her before a few final, errant burbles began to leak out around Vanessa's cock, dribbling down Octavia's balls.

Octavia's moans finally lowered into a soft, contented murmur, swaying her hips from side to side as the other girl's dick slowly slid free of her. "Mmn, that wasn't too bad…" she began, looking back to see Vanessa already slumped back against the bed, eyes closed and her cock gradually softening, properly tuckered out and very obviously not ready for another round. "...Oh. Well. Hm."

"That's how it's done," Vanessa breathed, only for Octavia to arch a quizzical brow.

"It is? I thought you said three times would be no problem?"

"It's all about technique. You fit three orgasms into one."

Octavia's eyes went half-lidded in annoyance, and she sat up, folding her arms across her tiny chest, softening member dangling cutely between her thighs. "That's not how that works. Huh, I didn't wanna believe it, but I guess Rosa really does have you beat."

"Pff! Just because you have no taste doesn't mean she's better than me," Vanessa scoffed, though she was unable to prevent an embarrassed flush from rising to her cheeks. Rosa Domingo! That woman was proving to be a constant thorn, and the fact that their rivalry was entirely one-sided made it all the more infuriating. "And… like, whatever! Be happy for what you got! Now you can brag to Mica, if she ever comes back."

"Yeah… brag, that's what I'll do," Octavia rolled her eyes, sighing. Still, she decided to cut her losses – getting fucked and cumming even once was still a win, even if she'd been expecting a little more after all the hype. "Alright, I'm gonna take a shower. Afterwards – topless Twister, as usual?"

"May as well just do naked Twister, at this point," Vanessa shrugged, then yawned. "I'm gonna take a nap while you're in there."

"Yeah," Octavia chuckled, sitting up and heading towards the bathroom adjacent to Vanessa's room, leaving her clothes behind entirely. "You do that."

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

"What the fuck is Seneca doing here?"

"Blow me."

"No thanks, I'm fine being the only person I know who hasn't."

"Yet."

"I can't believe I'm doing this," Mica sighed as she helped to unbutton the fly of Seneca's jean shorts. The back of MacMaster's resident bad girl's busted-up red sedan wasn't exactly comfortable, but it offered the room required to do what needed to be done, if perhaps with a few bumped knees and elbows. The last few hours almost felt like a blur – the meeting had gone well, even if there had been some clashing personalities, and they'd discovered so much more about what had happened to Millie. They'd made a new plan, a path forward, and it really seemed like everyone was ready to work as a team. Then… Seneca had approached her as everyone was leaving, and everything had stopped making sense, like the girl had some sort of juvie witchcraft.

Now, here she was, about to pull Seneca's shorts down and reveal the prize she hadn't realized she'd wanted.

"Don't act like you haven't wanted me from the start, little flamehair," Seneca teased. "If you'd been as bold as Octavia, you could have gotten in on the action, too – I'm partial to threesomes, anyway."

"There's no way you can just shut up while this happens, right?" Mica sighed.

"Unlikely, but it was worth a shot."

"Ugh, let's just get this over with," Mica bit her lip, unzipping Seneca's denim shorts, and against all better judgment she could already feel herself starting to get hard beneath her skirt, just from the anticipation of sucking Seneca's cock. Yeah, absolutely had to be witchcraft. As she tugged the delinquent's jet-black panties down, Seneca shrugged out of her leather jacket and pulled her gray tank-top upward, just enough to pop out her firm, perky tits, both nipples pierced with little metal bars. And… dammit. Yeah, Seneca's cock was absolutely gorgeous. "Holy shit."

"Sad you waited so long to see it up close?" Seneca grinned wickedly. She'd already hardened almost completely, and her girldick was all anyone could ask for. Bigger than average, but not so much so as to be intimidating. It was thick and smooth, uncut, symmetrical, and sporting an almost imperceptible upward curve. Even the smell was almost intoxicating.

"Keeping this to yourself is a bigger crime than stealing any car," Mica breathed, almost awestruck, but shook the stars from her head – as excited as she was, she couldn't give the game away so easily. Nonetheless, she leaned in to stroke her tongue along the beautiful thing's underside, holding back a quiet moan of contentment as she felt that silky tan skin, felt Seneca tense under the tender caress of her lick.

"I've never kept it to myself, you just never asked to see it," Seneca let out a soft chuckle, biting her lower lip as Mica committed, wrapping her lips around the teen delinquent's cockhead and then easing down, taking it slowly, deeply, into her mouth. "Oohhh-h-h-h… oh fuck, there we go…."

"Mmhhn…" Mica murmured quietly, one hand keeping herself balanced in the back of Seneca's car, while the other slipped under her own skirt, starting to massage her own member through her panties with the palm of her hand. She pushed a little deeper, getting as much of Seneca's hard dick in her mouth as she could manage without yet breaching the back of her throat. She bobbed down, then up, letting her saliva coat the thick, throbbing shaft while her lips massaged up and down along its length. "Mmph nhh hmmn…."

"I don't know what you're sayin', hun, but I'm gonna go ahead and guess they're sounds of approval." Seneca leaned back in her seat, splaying her legs and trying to find a decent place to put them – eventually opting to rest one on the seat in front of her, while winding the other around Mica, stretching just almost to the point of discomfort in order to give Mica all the room she needed. One hand moved to the back of the other girl's head, tangling in those thick red curls as she finally closed her eyes, letting out a sigh of contentment. "Mmmn, shit, you're better at this than I figured," she cooed as Mica slid up and down with slow pumps of her head, taking Seneca's cock for a wet, wild ride in the warm confines of her mouth.

Meanwhile, Mica found her hand more eagerly exploring herself even as she sucked Seneca's cock, finally freeing her own, somewhat smaller girldick from her panties and starting to shallowly stroke it, needing a little bit of stimuli to reward her efforts. She hated that she was enjoying this so much, was confused that she'd even agreed to it at all – Seneca had fucked both of her best friends, and presumably broken both their hearts, if either of them had a heart to break. But here she was, sliding up off of Seneca's glistening shaft to wrap her lips around the girl's tight, smooth balls, massaging her tongue along that warm, full sack as she stroked herself off with increasing eagerness. "Mmphh… ggllggh…."

"Ooh, feeling a little adventurous, now? Fuck, I ain't complaining… nnnh, shit… actually, yeah, keep doing that…" Seneca let out a weird chuckle, more a release of tension than a genuine expression of mirth. She kept one hand on the back of Mica's head while the other began to tease at her own nipples, tugging and tilting her piercings as a transparent dollop of precum began to leak from her saliva-slick girlcock.

Mica spent another few moments sucking and lapping at the other girl's balls, before finally pulling up again, bringing her free hand to the base of Seneca's cock and stroking both at once, keeping synchronized pace with between her own masturbation and the handjob she was giving. "You're really getting a kick out of this, huh?"

"I'm a huge fan of getting blown, if that's what you mean," Seneca shot back a lazy grin, biting her lip, arching her back a little before getting comfy again. "If you mean am I satisfied with collecting the 'set'… then also yeah. If it matters, you're way better at this than Vanessa, if not quite on par with Octavia. That girl's an awful bitch, but she's got some crazy skills."

"Worse than Tav? Oh, fuck that," Mica glowered. Being better than Vanessa was no accomplishment – she was surprised Vanessa had ever given head in her entire life. "Watch this." Taking a deep breath, Mica pulled her hand away and brought her lips back to Seneca's dick, taking it deep into her mouth once more… and this time, relaxing her throat so she could force that throbbing rod down her gullet, still frantically stroking herself as she deep-throated her friend's ex. "NnnmmmggllchhhHhh…!" she did her best not to gag, managing to resist the urge as she pushed down deeper, letting Seneca's hard cock completely fill her senses as her nose hit the smooth skin of Seneca's pelvis. More and more, she could feel the throbbing start to intensify, signaling that Seneca wasn't far from cumming… and Mica was increasingly certain that she wasn't, either.

She pushed down again and again and again, the back of the car becoming a cluttered little auditorium of sucking, slurping, and gagging noises as Mica took that cock down her throat, frantically jerking herself off as she did. Seneca's devil-may-care exterior was finally cracking, warping into a display of breathless panting and moaning as Mica's mouth brought her to the brink. Then, finally, she felt the redhead go all the way down once more, this time holding position, her throat flexing and shuddering along Seneca's shaft while that tongue lathered every inch it could access. Seneca's breath caught in her chest, and a series of twitches and spasms rolled through her as she finally cut loose, several long, ropey pumps of spunk shooting down Mica's throat.

When she felt the first, Mica began to pull back, catching the next few shots in her mouth (then a few across her face) as she herself reached climax, shooting her own cum unceremoniously across the floor of Seneca's backseat. Finally, as the moans died down, she toppled backwards, letting her softening girldick hang in the open beneath her skirt.

"Holy fuck," Seneca purred, flashing a lopsided, satisfied grin. "Alright, I'm impressed."

"I can tell," the other girl panted softly, her bearings finally starting to return to her. "And did you seriously have to cum on my face? I still have to go back home after this, you know! I would have swallowed it all."

"Strawberry shortcakes need a little bit of frosting," Seneca grinned.

"That's the dumbest thing I've ever heard."

"Then why are you blushing?"

Mica glared through narrowed eyes, only to be pulled close and given a long, firm kiss – neither invasive nor possessive, but nonetheless assertive in a way that said 'I liked that, and we'll do it again soon.' Worst part was, she was almost undoubtedly right. Witchcraft, indeed.

Chapter 10: Girls' Night In

Summary:

Ditched by her friends, Vanessa spends the evening with her mom. Things get... interesting.

Chapter Text

"Bitch, I'm telling you, Mica's already a no-show," Vanessa hissed into the speaker of her smartphone. "I don't know, probably off sucking dick somewhere. So you have to be here or the whole thing's gonna be totally ass." The blonde paused, waiting for some time while the person on the other line – Octavia – explained herself. "You've got to be fucking kidding me. Can you really not go a weekend without getting your back blown out by some random skank? I swear if you say Rosa Domi– you fucking bitch!" Vanessa's voice was rising in volume and pitch, her face reddening. "Alright, you know what, don't come. I'll go by myself. Have fun getting your ass tunneled out – don't say 'I will' you fuc–"

As Octavia hung up, Vanessa struggled not to throw the phone against the nearest wall, eventually getting control of herself and tossing it onto the bed. She allowed herself a shudder of rage before flopping down onto the bed herself, letting out a sigh. First Mica ended up MIA more often than she actually showed up, and now Octavia was catting around more than ever. Now, crashing Iris's house party was a non-option – there was no way she'd go without an entourage, she couldn't show weakness like that. So she was stuck here, at home, alone, with nothing to do but seethe over the betrayal of her most trusted cohorts.

The sound of a knock at the door almost startled Vanessa out of her skin, but the muffled voice that ensued assured her there was no cause for alarm. "Vanessa, sweetie? I heard yelling, are you alright?"

"Ugh, I'm fine, mom! Go away!" Vanessa shouted back, rolling over on the bed to lay on her stomach.

The muffled voice of Mrs. Vinke continued, "Do you need me to pick up anything for that party you're going to?"

Vanessa sighed, then grunted back. "What party?"

There was the sound of a doorknob turning, and the door to Vanessa's bedroom creaked open, just enough for her mother to peek in and make sure Vanessa was decent. Seeing that she was, the older woman came inside, putting on a comforting frown. "Oh, sweetheart, did it get canceled?"

"No," Vanessa grumbled, finally rolling back over and sitting up, "my stupid friends are busy, and I don't wanna go alone."

Mrs. Vinke was silent for a moment, one hand on her hip as she considered the situation. "Well, I know going to a party would probably be more fun for you," she began hesitantly, "but I was just about to put a movie on. If you want, you can come watch with me. We can turn the AC down, get some blankets, make some popcorn… like we used to."

"Mom, I–" Vanessa began, then sighed. Having girls' night with her mom wasn't exactly a thrilling notion, not as much as the party had been, but… it had been quite a while since she'd spent any meaningful time with her, and at least it was something to do besides sulk. "...Alright. I'll get some water on for hot chocolate, too, if you want."

Mrs. Vinke smiled – a warm, genuine smile – before turning and heading back down the stairs to go get things ready.

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

After a few minutes of preparing, Vanessa and her mother had both changed into pajamas, lowered the thermostat, and crawled under an oversized blanket together on the couch. A colossal bowl of hot popcorn sat nestled like an egg between them, and on either side of the couch, a tiny table with a steaming mug of hot cocoa sat.

Despite her mother's initial request to watch a drama or romantic comedy, Vanessa had insisted on a horror film – something she was usually unable to watch because of Mica. Eventually, the two settled on a schlocky movie about a lady detective investigating a murder, something that certainly sounded like a mystery, but claimed to be 'mind-bending and eerie.' So far, it was alright.

"Can you pause, sweetie? I'm going to grab some rum for this hot cocoa," Mrs. Vinke said sheepishly, wiggling out from underneath the massive pink blanket and letting her hair down from its bun, blonde locks spilling around her shoulders. Vanessa paused the movie, as instructed, and after a moment her mother returned, adding a few fingers of spirits to her own mug, then side-eyeing Vanessa's. "Here… this is probably less alcohol than you would have had at that party, anyway," she sighed, reaching over to pour a bit in her daughter's cup.

"Now we're talking," Vanessa giggled, taking a sip of her new, updated drink, trying not to visibly reel at how strong her mother had made it – seemed like Mrs. Vinke didn't understand that not everyone shared her alcohol tolerance, but whatever. Vanessa had been to more than enough parties to know how to pace herself.

There was, however, something Vanessa wasn't as experienced with dealing with – the effect of alcohol upon one's inhibitions when in close physical proximity of someone you were not meant to be attracted to. As the night wore on, and those boozed-up hot chocolates grew lower in lower in their respective mugs, Vanessa began to more and more clearly notice her mother's legs draped across her lap. How warm they were, and how… smooth. She fumbled blindly beneath the blanket, bringing one hand to Mrs. Vinke's ankle, feeling it for a moment, then, as if unable to stop herself, she began to bringing her hand up, slowly and smoothly, along her mother's leg. It was toned, hairless, the skin still as soft as ever, and it provided a reminder of how young her mother had been when Vanessa was born, barely older than Vanessa was now.

"Mmn, that feels nice," Mrs. Vinke cooed quietly, her tone somewhat ambiguous – a sound of satisfied relaxation, as one might give during a massage? Or….

"S-sorry, I was just, erm…" Vanessa stammered, "my thigh was starting to fall asleep, is all."

"Oh? Here, shift this way, you can lay on my chest."

There was a moment of hesitation before Vanessa complied, shifting and stretching out sideways, then gently laying her head down on her mother's chest. It was warm, and… strangely intimate, a gesture that shouldn't have felt as personal as it did, as invasive. Vanessa couldn't help but feel like she was doing something wrong as she felt the slight squish of her mother's breast against her cheek, but she tried to focus on the movie, rather than the strange thoughts her strong drink had seeded into her mind.

"Is that alright, sweetie?" Mrs. Vinke caressed her hand up and down along her daughter's upper arm, before letting it slide up to stroke and tease at Vanessa's blonde locks. Again, it was something that could, and should, have felt entirely innocent, even ordinary, but Vanessa felt a strange shiver run up her spine, something she refused to accept as arousal, even though….

"Y-yeah, it's… good…" the teen swallowed hard, then shifted slightly again, turning her neck so that she could look up at her mom's face, only to be confronted by the worst possible thing – eye contact. Vanessa was frozen in her mother's gaze, only now realizing how close their faces were to one another. "I… so, hey, thanks for all of, um…" she began to say, freezing partway through. Why did this feel so weird, why was she having so much trouble communicating? This was her mom, she'd never–

Before she could stumble her way through an attempt to continue, Vanessa felt contact. It was a blur – she was unsure if she had leaned forward, or her mother had, but in a moment, their lips met. A bright blaze of excitement and uncertainty flared in Vanessa's chest, but as contact melted into a deep kiss, she felt her eyes drift shut, her body relaxing against her mom's. She let out a low, conflicted murmur, though her body betrayed different intentions, almost as if it was working on autopilot. She found herself turning, planting a hand beneath her and rolling over onto her knees, now straddling her mother, the top of her pajamas twisting and loosening just enough to reveal a bare shoulder.

"Mnn…" Mrs. Vinke cooed back, one hand moving to Vanessa's hip, the other to the side of her face, almost cradling her as her tongue slipped into her daughter's mouth. It was clear, at this point, that was Vanessa was primarily a sexual creature, and that her most pursued pasttimes would be those of an erotic nature. If she wanted to keep her bond with Vanessa intact, it was time to start treating her like the grown-up she was.

"I… f-fuck… mo– I-I mean, Kri–" Vanessa babbled breathlessly, only to have her words silenced by another kiss.

"Just call me mom, baby," Mrs. Vinke whispered, guiding Vanessa's top down and off, freeing those perky teen tits, then likewise revealing her own more mature ones, only a little larger and having largely resisted the strains of motherhood. She thought for a moment about what else to say, how to excuse or explain her actions, but decided against it, decided to just… let this happen. She stole another long kiss from her daughter as she kicked the blankets away entirely, shimmying Vanessa's pajama bottoms down around her hips and then off entirely, leaving the teen queenpin completely nude and revealing that she was already completely erect, just from a bit of cuddling and kissing. Perhaps she was less hesitant about this than she seemed.

Mrs. Vinke followed by wiggling out of her own bottoms, then gently taking Vanessa's shoulders and turning her, laying her down on the couch so that she could crawl on top, not letting her lips leave her daughter's. Now, with both of them naked, the tips of their hardened members pressing gently against each other, their family resemblance was as clear as ever – Mrs. Vinke was taller and older, certainly, but the two shared their long legs, tanned skin, wavy blonde hair, and fit, subtle curves. There was no denying that the two were mother and daughter, even as they shared their deep, increasingly hungry, unthinking kiss. "Mmmph…!"

Vanessa let out a little shudder as she pressed her hips upward, feeling her hard dick press and slide against her mother's, the two hot, throbbing lengths rubbing back and forth against each other through sheer proximity, trapped between both bodies. Almost mindlessly, she found herself breaking the breathless kiss, planting her lips on her mom's neck, then shoulder, nuzzling into one firm breast while her hands reached back, gently gripping Mrs. Vinke's high, perky ass. A little moan escaped her before she sealed her lips around one sturdy pink nipple, lashing it with her tongue even as her hips gyrated forward and back, keeping that sweet cock-to-cock contact with her mother, keeping that steady, even hum of pleasure coursing through her.

"You like that, darling?" Mrs. Vinke kept one hand planted behind Vanessa's head, the other caressing gently through her daughter's hair as the swim team captain gently sucked at her breast, tongue teasing and swirling around the stiff nub. It was a strange excitement to look at her daughter as a lover rather than a child, though she found herself unable to look past their history and the motherly affection she felt – instead hybridizing her emotions into a new, unusual sort of embrace. Her hand moved from Vanessa's hair, down between them, gently gripping around both hard girldicks and slowly stroking them back and forth, locked tightly against one another, making sure Vanessa stayed nice and stiff, eager for what was to come. She'd been sexually reawakened by her encounter with Mica Bell, but had no idea her urges would find her in the embrace of her daughter, the sound of the unwatched thriller film in the background barely audible between their moans, heavy breathing, and whispers of half-reluctant nonsense. "Stay where you are… I'm going to get a closer look at what all the other girls have been getting to enjoy, mm?"

Vanessa subconsciously held her breath as Mrs. Vinke sat up and rotated in place, still on top, but now reversed – her face looming over Vanessa's throbbing member, while her own shaft hovered above Vanessa's lips. The younger Vinke shuddered hard when she suddenly felt warm, soft lips engulf the crown of her girldick, coating it in silky wetness as her mom bobbed down on it, taking it easily into her mouth. "Ahhn… h-haaah…" Vanessa moaned out, squirming in place, indulging in a long, silent gasp as she felt her cock disappear into her mother's mouth. "H-holy shit…."

"Mmn, is that what you like, sweetheart?" Mrs. Vinke purred, pulling back long enough to gently kiss and lick at the tip, admiring her daughter's stiff member before taking it back between her lips.

"Y-yeah… fuck yeah, oh my g-g–" she gasped again, swallowing hard, and let her gaze turn up to the shaft above her face. The correct course of action seemed obvious, even if Vanessa was generally loathe to go far out of her way to pleasure someone else – in this specific instance, though, her mother was not only paying in advance, but making things quite convenient. The weirdest part, now, was the idea of putting her own mom's cock in her mouth.

A jolt of pleasure came from below as Mrs. Vinke pushed down deeper, letting the tip of Vanessa's dick breach her throat, and this created just enough of a haze over Vanessa's thoughts for her to proceed – she tilted her neck up, bringing her lips first to the tip of her mom's throbbing ladycock, then twirling her tongue lovingly around the head, taking in the fresh, clean scent, smooth texture, and pulsing warmth. She stroked her tongue up along its length, making her way to the smooth sack of her mom's balls, and gently closed her lips around one of the snug oblongs, suckling tenderly at it.

"Mmph! Sweetie, be careful back there… n-nn… nice and slow, baby, those are sensitive," Mrs. Vinke cooed, returning her attention to her daughter's cock, keeping one hand planted beneath her to stay upright, while the other tenderly cradled Vanessa's own sack, giving it a gentle, cautious massage while her mouth worked at the throbbing shaft just above. "Mmmhh…!"

The fact that she needed to be given guidance at all proved just how selfish of a lover Vanessa tended to be, and there was a brief flush of embarrassment that she quickly managed to shove aside. She redoubled her efforts, this time lightening up on the sucking, and increasing the amount of gentle licking and kissing that she lavished her mom's balls with, moaning and cooing quietly against them. She reached up with both hands, laying them firmly on Mrs. Vinke's ass and giving the pert rear an eager squeeze, using those taut cheeks almost like handlebars, an anchor to focus on while she worshiped her mom's balls, letting her warm saliva trail down Mrs. Vinke's shaft to eventually drizzle along Vanessa's neck and chest, glazing her teen tits with her own drools. "Ahhnff…!" she whined, her own pleasure growing more and more intense – not yet to the point where she feared ejaculation, but bringing her to the point of wanting, more and more, to push things to the next level. The question was: could she bring herself to fuck her own mom, or was there a boundary she was not yet willing to cross?

It was not yet a distraction she needed to settle, though, for she found her attention very much consumed by the mutual oral entanglement she now found herself in. Even as she lapped her tongue across her mom's balls, then dipped back down to slip the end of that hard cock back into her mouth, Mrs. Vinke was growing more aggressive, putting years of experience to the test. She pushed down fully, letting Vanessa's girldick push deep into her throat, letting out a suppressed gagging sound as every inch of the throbbing thing vanished into her mouth, one hand teasing a finger against, and inside of, the tense pucker of her daughter's asshole. "Mmcclh… nngcch…" she groaned, relishing Vanessa's desperate cries and whimpers as she slipped a second finger in, starting to bob up and down, keeping her throat relaxed so that her daughter's shaft disappeared down her throat with each downward push.

"Nn– m-mom, I–" Vanessa hissed through her teeth, increasingly unable to focus, now simply pressing her face and mouth mindlessly against her mother's member. Fortunately, it didn't seem like she needed to articulate – Mrs. Vinke could tell quickly enough by the frustrated tone of her non-protest that she was ready to move to something more… intense.

"Shh," Mrs. Vinke whispered, pulling up off of her daughter's cock and sitting up, turning around to straddle Vanessa once more, squishing her glistening member up against the teen's slightly slimmer one. "Just tell me what you want, sweetie. Do you want me inside you, or…?"

"W-what? No, I– I mean, I don't– I don't like that, okay? That's not… e-erm…" Vanessa was silenced by a finger pressing to her lips, followed by her mother leaning down to plant a soft kiss on them.

"Don't worry; we all like what we like, though maybe when you're a little older you'll realize that both sides are quite a bit of fun… maybe something we can explore in the future."

Vanessa balked silently – not only at her mother's casual tone, but at the implication of a sexual 'future' between the two of them, the thought that this might not just be a one-time fluke. It wasn't something she knew if she wanted or not, but the way her mom had made her feel, and still was… it definitely complicated things. "O-okay," she finally said, breathlessly, but Mrs. Vinke was already taking action, leaning forward and carefully positioning herself. Vanessa felt another kiss press against her lips, and an instant later, felt the tip of her cock press against a snug, inviting hole. "Holy shit, I… mom, I don't think–"

"Shhh," came the comforting whisper, followed by another kiss, then another, further distraction to keep Vanessa at ease while her mother slowly sunk down onto her cock, letting her daughter's slick, aching shaft push deep inside of her. She let out a gasp of excitement as it filled her, sinking in nice and deep all in one downward thrust, and found her own lust renewed. "Mmn, you feel so good, sweetie," she crooned down at Vanessa, nuzzling her nose-to-nose as she began to take up a slow, easy rhythm, easing her hips up and down, up and down, letting that hard girldick slide in and out of her tight, gripping asshole at a firm, controlled pace. "How does it feel inside me?"

"D-don't… you can't talk like…" Vanessa struggled, clenching her teeth, but there was no denying the truth – the sensation of her mom's tight ass slowly sliding up and down along her throbbing cock was outstanding. The way she kept in rhythm, the way the muscles of her backdoor rolled and shifted, quivering and adjusting to even the slightest tilt or squirm, it was like her ass had a mind of its own. This was, perhaps, the best sex she'd ever had, only rivaled by Seneca, the one who got away – it was all she could do not to grab onto Mrs. Vinke's hips and just rail her as hard as possible, though she increasingly wondered what, exactly, it was that was stopping her. "It's… you, ungh, you feel fucking amazing!" she finally wailed out, throwing her head backwards onto the bed, only to have her mother quickly lean in to press her lips lovingly against her daughter's throat.

"That's it, baby, just relax…" Mrs. Vinke purred, caressing along her daughter's face as she rode her. She wasn't without conflict of her own in this situation, of course, even if she didn't voice it as openly as Vanessa did – she had followed her instincts to an uncertain place, and while she was determined to pursue them to their furthest extent, she had certainly not expected to end the night with her daughter's cock up her ass. But she and Vanessa had grown distant as the latter had grown up, and her daughter was a woman now… it was time to meet her as a woman. It didn't help matters that, while she had some doubts about how much longer Vanessa would be able to last, the girl felt amazing inside of her asshole, her dick just as smooth and streamlined as the rest of her fit swimmer's figure. "Mmnh, you're so deep… nnghahhh…."

"Hnnff, fuck, I…" Vanessa began, then let out a sudden growl of frustration – if she was gonna fuck her mom, she was gonna fuck her mom, dammit! Reaching back, she took firm hold of Mrs. Vinke's ass and turned with her, rotating and reversing positions, now pinning her mother down to the couch. She planted her lips back to the older woman's, tongue invading her mom's mouth as she thrust her cock back inside, taking thrust after long, indulgent thrust deep into her mother's backside. She could feel the way the other woman's own hot cock throbbed against her belly, leaking out a thin trickle of precum as she was fucked. "Is this… nngh… what you want…?!" Vanessa breathed out between hungry kisses, her tongue lashing and stroking along her mom's as she thrust forward again and again. She could feel Mrs. Vinke's legs wrap around her waist, tighten there, felt a sudden shudder – whatever Vanessa was doing, she was doing it right.

"Ooh! Ohh! You're so… mmn, Vanessa…" Mrs. Vinke reached up, draping both arms around her daughter's neck and leaning close, noses pressed together, mouths only a few inches apart – too breathless to kiss, and now simply panting into one another. "That's it baby, harder… f-fuck mommy's ass…!" Perhaps other language may have been more appropriate for the situation, but she couldn't help herself – it was difficult to talk to her daughter differently than the way she always had, even if circumstances were now quite different than they'd ever been before. She relished each rough, ragged thrust, could tell that Vanessa was trying to pump forward as fast, and for as long, as she was able before an inevitable explosion… and with that in mind, Mrs. Vinke found herself letting her eyes drift shut, focusing on the pleasure while it lasted, eager to let her daughter's hot, pulsating girlcock bring her to an intense anal orgasm.

"Nn… ahnn… fhhaahhh, holy fuckinnn'–" Vanessa wailed, pinning one hand down on the couch and arching her entire body back, staring towards the ceiling as the inevitable finally came – spurt upon spurt of hot white seed, pumping deeply into her mother's clenching, tightening asshole. Three shots, four, five… then a pause… then finally a sixth, filled Mrs. Vinke's rear, brimming her with that warm, bubbling spunk as Vanessa buried herself balls-deep in her mom's butt.

There was a moment of zen for Mrs. Vinke as she simply focused on the sensation, letting it radiate through her, simultaneously holding an orgasm at bay, and willing it forward. Finally, she bit down on her lower lip, a number of full-body spasms quivering through her as her own steel-hard ladycock sprayed a sticky lattice of cum between herself and her daughter, creating a creamy, slippery layer that coated both of their perky chests and flat bellies. "Mmh…! There you go, sweetie. How was that?"

For Vanessa, the concept of 'post-nut clarity' had never been quite so pointed or so relevant. She panted softly, toppling down to lay her head against her mother's naked chest. Her body hummed with pleasure, entirely at one with itself, though her mind was divided. In one thought, she had just fucked her own mom. In the next… she wondered when she'd be able to do so again.

Chapter 11: Gemini, Virgo

Summary:

Piper explores her relationship with the twins.

Chapter Text

"You're sure it's not gonna give the wrong impression?" Piper asked uneasily, her smartphone held up to her ear.

"I'm sure, I was there when you put it on, remember?" Kora's voice came in through the other line.

Piper let out a little sigh, looking down at her outfit. She was usually a very… modest… dresser, but for this evening's date with the twins she'd opted for something a little more risque. A black pleated skirt that came just above the knee, a dark green, v-necked t-shirt that showed off a few inches of belly, and nylon stockings tucked into short-heeled leather boots. Her light brown hair was left long but obsessively brushed, letting it fall in loose waves around her slim shoulders, and she'd gone a little harder on her eyeshadow than usual as well. It was clear that she was trying to look not just good, but sexy, much moreso than she typically put effort towards. "Right. I just don't want to… give the wrong idea, I guess."

"Hey, I mean… you like these girls, right? And you're in a relationship. What's the worst that can happen?" Kora consoled her over the phone.

"I don't know. I'm just nervous, I guess. Alright, I'll talk to you later, okay?" Piper took a deep breath, ending the call and looking ahead at the Radi's house from the front seat of her car. How in the world had she ended up here? Beanpole Piper, the ugly duckling of MacMaster High, still as tall and lanky as ever, about to go on yet another date with a pair of gorgeous twins – her two girlfriends – heart racing in her chest as she contemplated how the night might go. Part of her didn't know what to expect, if things did end up getting… heated. She'd fooled around a little with girls in the past, even practiced kissing with Kora, but for all intents and purposes she was still very much a virgin.

Closing her eyes for a long moment, she finally steeled herself and got out of the car, making her way to the front door of the Radi's beautiful house, and gently ringing the doorbell. It was only a moment before the door opened, revealing the face of a smiling Farah behind it. Despite their identicality, Piper was finding herself increasingly efficient at telling the twins apart, having long ago memorized which direction their sidecuts lay, and other small differences like Farah's slightly better posture, the tiny scar on Fatima's shoulder, or the fact that the twins never shared one another's nail polish colors. Maybe that was what they found attractive about her?

"Piper!" Farah beamed, reaching out to wrap her arms around the slender brunette in a tight hug. "You look… amazing." There was a look of genuine interest and surprise on her face, neither sister having ever seen Piper 'dressed up' before, but her reaction seemed to be a positive one, at least. "Come on in! Fatima's setting up the board and everything right now, it should only be a moment more."

Right. She'd almost forgotten – Piper had introduced the twins to Dungeons and Dragons last week, and while it was taking them some time to acclimate to the rules, they were certainly eager enough. It was also a refreshing change of pace from spending every date night rewatching 80's movies, and gave Piper something of an insight into the twins' differences, based on the characters they'd made. Farah had gone with something classic and straightforward in the form of a heavily armored paladin, Lady Akilah of the White Mirage, while Fatima had built a sultry, morally ambiguous elven enchantress named Willow. They spent more time flirting with each other in-character than actually doing quests, but Piper certainly wasn't complaining.

As she was ushered inside, and Fatima rushed forward to provide a tight hug of her own, Piper got a decent look at the sisters' outfits – as usual, they mostly matched, with some key differences. Both wore black halter tops under fishnet shirts, but differed from the waist down; Farah wearing denim shorts, while Fatima sported loose, violet silk pants. Both were barefoot, which made sense considering they were in their own home, providing a reminder to Piper to quickly kick her own boots off.

"Can I get you anything, Piper?" Fatima planted a soft kiss on her cheek, a gesture that, while innocent enough, still sent butterflies through Piper's stomach.

"Umm… no, just a glass of water maybe?" the tall girl bit her lip as she was led into the living room, where dice, sheets, and a battle mat had already been set up – whether or not they would get used. "H-how are… um, sorry, how are you two doing?"

"Better now," Farah smiled, winding one arm around Piper's waist and squishing into her from the side. "We've been waiting all week to get to spend some more time with you, you've been so busy lately."

"Yeah…" Piper's answer was distant. Normally she dedicated a respectable amount of time to fraternizing with the twins, especially now that the trio had 'officially' entered a relationship, but the Nowak mystery had weighed heavily on her mind as of late. However, her work with rigging up the cameras had been finished quickly, and she found herself waiting for her co-conspirators to finish their respective tasks before progress could continue. For anyone else, this sort of situation would be Anxiety City, but Piper had managed to effectively quarantine that part of her mind until new developments arose, focusing her attention elsewhere – such as on her relationship. "I had some stuff going on. But I'm planning to be around more."

"I'd like that," Farah whispered, leaning close and standing on tip-toes to gently nuzzle Piper's ear. From her other side, unexpectedly, Fatima had also returned, leaning her cheek into Piper's shoulder while one hand slowly crept up her t-shirt.

"We both would," the other sister purred.

In an instant, Piper's heart was racing. The twins were notoriously easy to distract, and whether it was because of her outfit or her absence, it was increasingly clear that their respective attentions were not set on an evening of wholesome fantasy role-playing. She hesitated a moment, sensing that taking any action would set the evening's course, but then took the plunge – tilting her head to the side and pressing her lips tenderly against Farah's, while her arm wrapped loosely around Fatima's waist.

The kiss was met in an instant, Farah all but melting into the embrace, leaning up and in to lovingly meet her lips to Piper's. Little time was wasted before her tongue snaked out, teasing against the other girl's, then caressing along her lips. From the other side, Fatima grew quickly emboldened, her hand easing farther up Piper's shirt to cup and fondle one of her perky little breasts, nuzzling against her neck. "You're so sexy," she whispered, nipping at Piper's earlobe, teasing one nipple between her fingers.

"I… h-hold on," Piper said uneasily, continuing her embrace with Farah a moment longer before hesitantly disengaging. Already, pleasure was buzzing through her, just from Fatima's fingers alone. "I'm not sure about… I mean I haven't…."

It took a moment for the twins to understand, and it was Fatima who first seemed to put the pieces together. "You mean at all?"

"Not like…" Piper swallowed hard, "...n-no, not really."

"We don't have to do anything you don't want to do, baby..." Farah assured, her sister continuing her thought.

"...But maybe we can do something to get you in the mood," Fatima finished, both twins now shifting Piper towards the couch, using their collective strength to gently push her down onto the couch. "I know you love it when we do this, for instance." She turned to her sister, licking her lips before leaning towards her, pressing her lips against Farah's in full view of the twins' shared girlfriend. Piper's heart skipped a beat as she watched the two share a long, tender kiss, and as Fatima had predicted, she definitely felt her member swelling, her eagerness starting to rise.

It was then that an idea sparked in her mind. If Piper had a one true love, it was for rules and strategy – it had been an intrinsic part of her character for well over half of her young life. If she took this opportunity to gamify sex, she could get out of her own head. "I like where your minds are at," she said, a bit tentative at first, but rapidly gaining certainty in her own idea. "What if we take it a step further? Let's make this into a game."

"A game?" the twins said in unison.

"A game. Let's go to your room, and I'll… explain." The sisters shrugged and nodded, helping Piper up off of the couch and heading upstairs to their room, a place Piper had only actually been a few times before. It was as spacious as the opulent house itself would suggest, with a king-sized bed that the twins, presumably, slept in together. Crawling atop the massive mattress and scooting to the backboard, Piper folded her legs demurely to her side, allowing her skirt to retain a bit of her modesty. "Okay, so," she continued, "let's see how well your ability to strategize coincides with your desire to violate me. Everything you want to do to me… you have to do with each other, first."

The twins exchanged looks, their expressions shifting from excitement to uncertainty as they realized the entirety of what this 'game' would entail. "Well…" Fatima began.

"...We haven't done everything with each other," Farah finished.

"We've done a lot!" Fatima continued.

"Just not… you know. Everything."

"Neither have I," Piper reminded them. "So, the tables turn. I'll do whatever you want… once your sister's done it. Everyone wins."

The twins looked at one another again, holding each other's gaze for a long while, as if communicating telepathically (which, for all Piper knew, they could have been). Finally, they looked back at Piper, speaking in unison. "Deal." They then made their first move, both sisters lifting their tops up, and slipping out of them completely, freeing their mouth-watering breasts. They were a little curvier than Kora, and decidedly better-endowed than Piper herself, soft and buoyant in the most delicious of ways. They leaned close to each other, each winding an arm around her counterpart, the sides of their breasts squishing against one another. "Your turn, baby."

"I don't know why I get so turned on when you two speak in unison, but I really, really do," Piper swallowed hard.

"We know."

"Unhh." Piper shivered with excitement, then followed the rules she herself had set, peeling her own shirt off and freeing her own, much smaller, freckled chest, nipples having already gone stiff and perky with arousal. By the time she'd tossed her shirt away, the sisters had crawled onto the bed, flanking Piper once again and nuzzling gently into the sides of her neck. "Alright… what next?" Against all odds, her plan was working – adding rules had soothed Piper's nerves almost completely, leaving her eager to get to the next phase of the game. With rules to follow, there was nothing to be afraid of, no expectations upon her that she may not know to fulfill.

"We've wanted to get you naked for a while, now," Farah giggled, glancing at her sister, "so let's see how excited you get when you watch us… after you see how excited we are for you."

With the pitch given, Fatima took the lead, shimmying out of her loose, flowing pants while her twin fussed with the zipper of her jean shorts. Beneath, the sisters wore matching white panties, visible beneath which were their swelling members – the size of which, at a glance, were impressive without being too imposing. Piper found herself quickly getting a better look, though, as the panties followed, exposing both of the twins' hardened girlcocks, leaving both of the Radis nude at her sides. As promised, their 'excitement' was obvious and alarming, both sisters already stiff and throbbing, their smooth, dark rods pressing gently against Piper's sides.

"Holy shit," Piper breathed, squeezing her eyes shut for a moment. This was really happening, and it was starting to get really, really… real. And now, it was her turn. Swallowing again, Piper unfastened the side of her skirt, drawing it down around her ankles and off entirely, revealing the hose underneath – and, trapped behind the semi-transparent fabric, was Piper's own stiff shaft. It was of similar length to the Radis', though notably slimmer, a decent reflection of Piper's own build. "Do you want me to take these off, or–"

She'd barely gotten halfway through her question before each sister took gentle hold of Piper's stockings at the toe, tugging down in perfect sync with one another. Piper shuddered as she felt the stockings glide over her penis, then pop away entirely, slipping off of her legs and leaving all three girls nude.

"It's so cute," Farah cooed softly, nuzzling into the side of Piper's shallow breast as she admired the freckled girl's slender shaft.

"We knew it would be," Fatima followed, reaching one hand out to gently trace her fingertips along the underside of Piper's exposed girldick, drawing a shiver of excitement.

"W-wait…" Piper protested the touch, enticing though it had been. She sat up a bit, planting herself against the bed's backboard and pointing at each of the sisters. "Your turn, remember?"

"Mm, I guess you're right," Fatima confessed, crawling across the bed towards her sister. "Let's see what this gets us, yeah?" At Farah's smiling nod, Fatima pressed her lips back into her twin's, climbing on top of her and straddling her. Piper's heart skipped a beat when she saw the twins' hard girlcocks press up against each other, firmly squashed in place as the Radis shared a long, intense kiss – not just a quick smooch for Piper's entertainment, but a full embrace, the twins making out with each other with increasing investment. Hands stroked and caressed up along each other's bodies, Farah reaching up to gently cup and squeeze her sibling's backside, while Fatima massaged her counterpart's breast. Tongues invaded one another's mouths, eyes drifting shut as they fully surrendered to a long, incestuous embrace. The twins may not have done 'everything' together, but they'd most certainly done this, and repeated it now with a practiced fervency that belied the twins' intimate, erotic history with one another.

It was everything Piper could do not to touch herself, her heart racing as she raptly watched the long, stunning display. A thin bead of precum sprouted from the tip of her aching girldick, her thighs squeezing together as she watched them, studied them, memorizing not only every curve of their perfect bodies, but they ways they touched each other. The things they reacted to. The way Farah would moan and squirm when her nipples were rubbed, the way Fatima's back would arch when her twin's fingernails would graze up along the supple skin of her hips. Nobody understood the twins' bodies better than they themselves did – they were true experts in pleasuring each other.

Yet, despite that, their attention turned back to Piper, lustful mischief in their warm, hungry eyes. It took a moment for them to break their kiss, Fatima sitting up and keeping her twin straddled, their hard cocks still pressed tightly against each other. "Look how horny she is, sis," she giggled, her twin quickly joining in.

"I think she has a few reasons for wanting to watch us…" Farah purred, tilting up to stroke her tongue up along her sibling's nipple, wetting it before popping it gently between her lips, suckling and biting at the dark, perky nub.

"What a little pervert our girlfriend is, getting so horny from watching twin sisters make out," Fatima continued, massaging her other breast with her free hand. There was a teasing tone in her voice making it obvious that there was no genuine accusation in her dirty talk, even if her words contained a heaping spoonful of truth. "And to think, Farah… she wants to watch us fuck each other, too."

"Such a naughty girl, she is," Farah grinned, pulling up to give her twin another long, messy kiss… then turning a predatory gaze towards Piper. "But before she gets what she wants, we get to have a little taste of her."

After a blurry disentangling of tanned limbs, the twins stalked back over to their shared lover, Fatima stealing a long kiss from Piper while Farah kissed and nuzzled between her small tits. Both sisters' hands descended to gently wrap around the freckled girl's throbbing cock, gently rubbing and squeezing it, though not yet stroking – just feeling it, exploring it. Piper was shaken by a blissful shudder as she was buried in grasping hands and searching lips, tongues caressing across her nipples or along her belly, soft skin sandwiching and protecting her from both sides. Despite generally being good at telling the twins apart, it was growing more difficult as her senses became numbed by pleasure, as she was swapped back and forth by the adoring sisters. Two soft lips, two wet tongues, four eager hands, twenty inquisitive fingers… and, pressing insistently against her pale skin, two increasingly hard, thick girlcocks.

The feeling of them against her stirred thoughts in Piper's mind that, somehow, she had never before approached – who would be fucking who? Somehow, though, the question answered itself as quickly as it had arrived. The thought of being filled by them, trapped between them, ravaged by them… it was something she'd never known she'd needed so badly until this very moment. "I want you to fuck me," she whispered breathlessly as Farah's lips left hers, Fatima's already drawing near. Her words stilled the second sister, though, prompting a look of inquisitive openness from both Radis.

"Are you sure, Piper?" Farah whispered.

"I-I'm… I'm sure." Piper nodded slowly, a nervous quiver rolling through her lanky figure. "But there are still rules. And I think, for this, they need to change a little."

"Oh?" Fatima arched a dark brow.

"Whichever one of you wants to fuck me… has to get fucked, first." She paused, then decided to clarify. "By your sister."

The twins exchanged looks again, though there was now a real trepidation in their expressions. There was a sense of longing and desire, but uncertainty too. "It's… a little strange to imagine," Farah said, a bit of thoughtfulness edging into her lust-addled mind. "Like a line we've never crossed, not with each other. But… it's not like we couldn't, right?" It was difficult to tell if she was asking her sister or herself. With the level of synchronicity these two seemed to have with each other, it may have been both.

"And if it's gonna be the three of us in a relationship, we need to be open, share everything," Fatima nodded along, as if convincing herself. She leaned into her sister, kissing her gently, though this was a little different – not a show for Piper, but a sincere gesture of sisterly and romantic love. "That includes each other. I'll… go first, if you want?"

"You're just saying that because you want to fuck Piper," Farah grinned evilly, returning the kiss and bringing her hand to her twin's still-hard girldick, massaging it gently with her fingers. "But… mm, okay. I've always wondered what it'd be like to actually… y'know."

"You pervert!" her counterpart teasingly exclaimed.

"Says the one who's about to get fucked by her own twin sister."

"Fair."

"But… what will you be doing during all this?" Farah turned her gaze towards Piper.

"Oh, you'll find out in a moment." Piper allowed herself a rare, wry smile, an expression largely foreign to her. The twins exchanged looks again… this time, with a look of affectionate resolve.

"You ready, sis?" Farah whispered, leaning in for another soft kiss. Her sister nodded, laying back on the bed next to Piper, swallowing hard as she slowly spread her legs.

This was going to be new territory for Fatima on two fronts – firstly in actually engaging in anal sex with her own sister, and secondly, in bottoming at all. The twins had always considered themselves more-or-less flexible, but had simply never gotten… around… to actually getting fucked. "I'm ready," she whispered, her own stiff girldick laying against her soft belly as Farah eased between her legs, kneeling, and nestling the tip of her member up under her sister's balls, feeling that tense and quiver as she found the snug opening of Fatima's tight ass.

"I always thought, if we did this, we should wait for a really special time," Farah mused, biting her lip gently as she began to prod forward, letting her sibling acclimate to the sensation of something pressing up against her ass. "And I don't think we're going to find a more special time than this."

Piper watched closely as one sister mounted the other, holding her breath as she watched the two – there was another moment of hesitation, another long kiss… and then, finally, she watched Fatima's back arch in unexpected pleasure as her twin finally pushed inside of her. While Fatima may have been inexperienced receiving, Farah had no shortage of experience giving, and she soon took up a slow, easy rhythm of deep thrusts into her counterpart. It was enthralling to watch, like bearing witness to a miracle unfolding before Piper's very eyes, but after a moment of rapt study she remembered that she, too, had a role to play.

Crawling closer over the bed, Piper caressed her hand down Farah's back, coaxing her upward to share a kiss with her – then breaking away. "Sit up for me?" Piper whispered, and Farah obeyed, kneeling back upright while her sister lay on her back, exposing Piper's prize. If Fatima was willing to get fucked for Piper's entertainment, she shouldn't do so without some sort of reward… and in all honesty, the lanky teen had spent some time contemplating what it would be like to get one of the twins' cocks in her mouth.

Leaning forward, she wrapped her fingers gently around the base of Fatima's unattended shaft, giving it a soft squeeze before bringing her lips to its throbbing tip, lapping at it, then diving deeper, letting out a moan of contentment as inch after inch of the thing vanished inside of her mouth. "Oh, fuck…" Fatima breathed, shuddering with pleasure. "Oh… o-oh fuck…!"

Fatima's thoughts ran wild. While she and her sister had certainly been looking forward to 'sealing the deal' with Piper, she hadn't realized that this would be the way the night played out. Now, she'd certainly gotten half of what she'd wanted – her cock was buried in Piper's mouth, the freckled girl adorably clumsy at the task but nonetheless eager, not able to take the throbbing thing down her throat but using her hand to do what her mouth couldn't. The pleasure coming from her alone was incredible, but now she had her legs open, her sister between them, Farah's hard cock pushing up inside of her tight ass. The sensation was strange, so intense, but… as her twin thrust into her again and again, deeper and deeper, she felt this unbelievable swell of ecstasy starting to pop and crackle within her. It was sexual pleasure, yes, but of a kind she was unused to, and with the added thrill of knowing that it was her sister who would finally take her anal virginity. On top of all that, the anticipation of knowing she'd get to fuck Piper made things all the more exciting, and as uncertain as she'd been at first, those uncertainties were quickly melting away.

"Does it feel good, sis?" Farah checked in with her twin, caressing one hand down along Piper's back and side, while holding steady eye contact with her sister. Fatima nodded, breathless, not quite able to form words, and Farah continued, starting to pick up more and more speed. Fuck, her sister's ass felt incredible, though it was hard to tell whether the difference was simply the bond they shared, or something objective.

"Y-you can go deeper," Fatima panted softly, hands clutching to the edges of the bed as she let herself be overwhelmed by pleasure, letting it build and build until it had seized her in a full-body hum of bliss, every inch of her body tingling as her sister fucked her harder and deeper, those hips meeting her backside now with every forward thrust. Piper, too, seemed to be growing more eager, still lacking skill but showing a bit more comfort with the situation, acclimating to the feeling of having Fatima's – or anyone's – cock buried in her mouth. As much as Fatima wanted to give in completely, though, to simply relish the pleasure she was being given until it was time for her to explode in Piper's mouth, she very much realized that she wasn't finished quite yet… and when she came, she wanted it to be inside the slim, freckled beauty currently sucking her dick. "D-don't… don't make me cum…" she finally groaned out, sucking in a deep breath as she sat up, planting her hands behind her. "Piper, I'm… ready, whenever you are."

Piper glanced up, then slowly drew back off of her lover's shaft, letting it slip from her mouth with a wet pop and pulling close to plant a soft kiss on Fatima's lips. "How did you like that?" she whispered.

"Your mouth, or Farah's cock?" came the half-giggled response, though Fatima still seemed to be very much out of breath, letting herself 'come down' for a moment so she could properly pleasure Piper. Without awaiting clarification, she answered. "I loved them both… more than I thought I would."

"Now, you've gotten what you wanted," Farah smirked, finally slipping free of her twin and sidling up behind Piper, kissing at the back of her neck. "And I think it's time you let my sister get the first taste of what it's like to be inside you."

"Rules are rules," Piper bit her lip, leaning sideways to nuzzle into Farah, then planting another kiss on Fatima's lips, crawling fully into the latter's lap. "And I don't think I've ever wanted anything more." She breathed in deeply, planting her knees on either side of Fatima's waist and lowering herself down, feeling the saliva-slick shaft of Fatima's girldick press up against her rear entrance. She shuddered with anticipation and excitement, now fully controlled by her arousal, and finally pressed her weight downwards, shivering as she felt that hot, throbbing thing push into her, filling her, sliding deeper and deeper as she sat down in Fatima's lap. "Oohh-h-h-h fuuuuck…."

Piper laid her hands gently on Fatima's shoulders, steadying herself as she uneasily pushed up, then back down, letting out a soft moan as she felt the other girl's dick gradually slide in and out of her tight rear, feeling herself become filled, then emptied, her own slimmer member flexing and bobbing each time she felt that thick thing invade her ass. She was jarred to reality by the softly-accented voice of one of her lovers: "Forget about me?" Opening her eyes, Piper looked up to see Farah – or rather, Farah's hard cock – hovering a few inches away from her face, the other sister standing up with one hand pressed to the wall to keep her balance, her stiff member posed between Piper and her twin.

"Of course not," Piper cooed, leaning in to trace her tongue along the side of Farah's shaft, while Fatima met her from the other side, planting an affectionate kiss on her sister's stiff rod. The two worked their ways back and forth along it, like sharing a piece of corn on the cob (though using decidedly less teeth), tongues and lips sliding and dragging along Farah's dick. It was clear that neither twin would last too much longer without release, which suited Piper – despite doing her best not to touch herself, getting to watch the twins 'bond,' coupled with her own sexual inexperience, had her body raging at her for release, and it had been doing so for a while now. The sensation of Fatima's cock pressing deep into her tight butt was everything she could have hoped for, warmth and fullness flooding through her lanky figure and urging her towards total carnal surrender.

What began as a clumsy finding of positions and rhythms quickly found its footing, and all three girls began to work together as a more seamless whole. Fatima leaned back on one hand so she could meet Piper's downward hops with thrusts of her own, burying her cock in the freckled teen's backside as deep as she could, relishing every little clench and quiver of Piper's backdoor. Meanwhile, they shared Farah's shaft with their mouths, lapping and kissing along it, then taking turns taking her past their lips, with Farah's glistening cock swapping back and forth between her twin sister and their shared girlfriend.

As all three girls grew more focused, any semblance of dirty talk faded into crazed moans of pleasure, the sound of slapping and squelching echoing through the Radis' bedroom as they shared their new lover. Every night of lovemaking, though, needed a culmination, and as the trio's persistent entanglement grew ever more intense, their release was inevitable. Piper, surprisingly, was the first to hit climax, losing her virginity to two gorgeous sisters, her slender shaft unleashing several long, gooey spurts of spunk on Fatima's belly – though only a moment or two before Fatima released inside of her, treating Piper's slick, sensitive ass to a messy anal creampie.

Farah managed to hold out the longest, drawing her cock out of Piper's mouth to shove it into her twin's, unleashing glug after glug of her seed into her sister's mouth. Fatima resisted the urge to swallow, though, instead reaching up to pull Farah close, locking her in a long, creamy kiss to share her sibling's cum back and forth, the lewd display coaxing a secondary spurt of spunk to leak from Piper, dribbling down her own smooth balls.

Finally, all three girls collapsed, Piper laying, panting, in the middle of the bed with one sister clinging to either of her sides. "That was fucking unbelievable," she whispered, staring at the ceiling.

"Will you be staying the night?" the twins asked in unison, cuddling close to their shared girlfriend.

"Yeah," she responded, with little hesitation. "I… I think I'd like to start staying the night a lot more, if that's okay."

Chapter 12: Swim Camp, part 1

Summary:

The MacMaster swim team heads to camp. What kind of trouble will these eight girls get up to?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Despite brewing mysteries afoot, ordinary life was something that always needed to be contended with. While Piper was exploring her relationship with the Radi sisters, four other MacMaster students were going to have some forced bonding time… in the form of swim camp.

With swimming being MacMaster High's only noteworthy sport, a solid portion of the school's funding went towards keeping it competitive. This included a swim camp that came twice a year, once in late spring, then again in early fall. Unlike some sports workshops, though, the MacMaster swim camp took its title pretty seriously – this wasn't just a few classes, but an actual destination some thirty miles outside the city, with a spacious indoor pool, lake, and large, cabin-like dormitory for students to sleep. The camp lasted five days, and was intended to keep young athletes in top shape before beginning to compete against other schools.

"Man, those Rockview nerds are so fucked," Vanessa scoffed to herself, legs crossed demurely as she endured the bus ride to the camp, "I'm in the best shape of my life, and I've been practicing harder than ever! And… I suppose some of our new recruits might tip the balance in our favor, too." Paying an earnest compliment to Kora or Luiza was very much beneath her, but there was no denying that this new power-couple had managed to distinctly outmatch those they'd replaced. The team was making better times than ever before, and it did seem like losing Millie Nowak was the best thing that could have happened, in terms of performance.

Behind Vanessa, Iris sat slouched in her own seat, one foot propped up, looking out the bus window with her headphones on, purple to match the sleeveless athletic shirt she wore. Beside Vanessa herself, Iris had spent by far the longest time on the team, never making a play for captain but delivering consistent results. This combination of consistent performance and lack of ambition was likely the reason she hadn't been somehow sabotaged by Vanessa – she was useful without seeming like a threat, too concerned with her music and her love life to push back against Vanessa's reign.

"Neither of us have ever done the camp, before," Kora mused from her own seat, leaning into Luiza, beside her. "Is it really hard? Or more just like… I dunno, a bonding thing?"

"Oh, it's definitely hard," Vanessa chuckled. "The bonding part usually comes after the coaches have gone to bed… if you know what I mean." The blonde's wicked smirk left little doubt as to her implications, but she was very much correct – when you had eight tired, restless girls all in one space, things had a tendency to get incredibly steamy the moment the lights went out.

The journey from the city to the camp wasn't a horribly long one, not quite an hour, but it saw some significant change to the landscape. As the suburbs gradually vanished, trees took the place of buildings, typically in the form of tall, gangly white birches. The bus made its way off of the highway, down one back road, then down another, unpaved one, eventually bringing the eight girls to the camp itself. It consisted of four primary structures – the dormitory for the students, a large cabin where the coaches stayed, a large building for the pool, and a main living area for meals and other downtime. Nearby was a massive lake, and the weather the past few weeks had been plenty warm enough that it would likely see some use.

"Looks like we've got some new blood, this year!" came the call of one of the coaches as the bus finally stopped, its doors opening and the teen swimmers starting to pile out. Of the two coaches, one came straight from MacMaster and knew the students well – Ms. Leng – while Ms. Fischer only saw the students during these events. The two were polar opposites: Ms. Leng was short, slim, and severe, with black hair worn long and dark, almond-shaped eyes. By contrast, Ms. Fischer was like a viking giant out of some mythical story – blonde-haired and just over six feet in height, she had a warrior's build that directly contrasted her playful personality. Rumors that the two were in a relationship were believable, but largely unsubstantiated. "Always good to see some fresh young athletes come to camp for the first time. Alright, alright, whooooo's ready for roll call?" Ms. Fischer wore a broad, open smile as she spoke, her voice carrying an accent so slight that it could no longer be identified as anything beyond 'vaguely european.'

"Give them a moment to get off the bus, at least," Ms. Leng grumbled quietly, arms folded across her chest as she watched everyone disembark. The shining sun above, diffused through the canopy of trees as it was, had coaxed out quite a good number of shorts, skirts, and sandals among the eight teens, having largely dressed down in anticipation of immediately getting into swimsuits. With Vanessa taking point (and the two new arrivals somewhat lagging behind), the girls found their way into an even row, presenting to have their names called.

"There they are," Ms. Fischer smiled, nodding approvingly. "Alright, roll call, for real this time! I guess I'll start with our little team captain, Vanessa Vinke."

"Present, and excellent, as always," Vanessa posed with one hand on her hip, flipping her hair back.

"And…" the coach took a step sideways, nodding to Iris. "Iris Beaufoy."

Popping her headphones off and leaving them around her neck, Iris offered a nod. "Present. Why are we doing roll call when you can visibly see us all?"

"Tradition!" Ms. Fischer exclaimed proudly. "Carrie Curie?"

Carrie popped a lollipop out from between her lips, uttering only a grunt of "A-yuh!" before putting it back in her mouth. Carrie Curie, against all odds, managed to beat out Luiza for the shortest member of the team, if only by a few inches. Unlike Luiza, she sported more of a traditional swimmer's figure, with broader shoulders and longer arms. It was theorized that it was her build, coupled with her sheer sugar-rush of hyperactivity, that kept her competitive in spite of her height. Bright pink hair showed dark at its roots, pulled into a pair of loose, wild buns on top of her head, with her pale skin and dark eyes rounding out a somewhat fey appearance.

"You're supposed to say 'present' but I guess that also works," Ms. Leng sighed. "Alright. Dragana Jovanovich."

Made all the more out of place by standing next to Carrie, Dragana was easily the tallest of the team. She had strong, noble features, especially for a teenager, with a scar running up over the left side of her lip. Intense, honey-colored eyes remained focused and clear, with dark hair hanging straight beneath a black, backwards-facing cap. A blood-red sports bra could be spotted beneath a baggy gray tank-top, with similarly-loose black basketball shorts giving her a relaxed aesthetic that contrasted a severe expression. She sported lean muscle on Vanessa's level, her posture belying the discipline it had required to gain it. "Present."

"Bringing us to the sisters!" Ms. Fischer exclaimed proudly, turning her gaze on the next two girls in line. "Phoebe and Daphne Gataki."

"Here," Phoebe grumbled.

"Present!" Daphne beamed.

The Gataki sisters were very much unlike the Radis. While they were indeed twins, and identical ones at that, their personalities were quite distinct from one another – Daphne was the ray of sunshine, and Phoebe the overcast night sky. Their choice of attire reflected exactly that, with Daphne having shown up in a yellow sundress and sandals, and Phoebe dressed in a black pleated skirt and t-shirt. Both had auburn hair in mirrored A-frame cuts, though Daphne's had streaks of pastel pink and blue throughout, while Phoebe instead decorated herself with multiple simple earrings, and additional piercings in her septum and right eyebrow.

Beside their aesthetic differences, of course, the two were a near-complete match – of medium height but very slender, both nearly flat-chested but with notoriously perky backsides, just full enough to draw attention without looking out of place on their slimmer figures.

"Annnnnd…our two newcomers." Ms. Fischer made her way to the end of the line, hands on her hips, taking in the final two girls with a look of pride. "You're Kora Kane, yes?"

"That's right, yeah," Kora said sheepishly, waving with one hand, the other in her pocket. "Uh… 'sup!"

"Which would make this Luiza Domingo."

"Present!" Luiza waved alongside her girlfriend.

"I've heard some really good things about you two," the coach continued, still with that proud smile. "Good to know we've got some bright new stars, with Nowak taking off and everything."

"Taking off…?" Kora arched a brow. "I mean, she's definitely–"

"Rockview's gonna have a bitch of a time beating us this year! Euh, can I say bitch?" Fischer glanced to Ms. Leng, who solemnly shook her head. "A, uhh… heck of a time, that is! Especially once I'm done with you! As most of you know, the camp's five days, and we're gonna make you sweat for every second of it! Except, of course, for the times when you aren't sweating! And most of the time you're in the water, technically, so… probably not a lot of sweating, actually!"

"What my colleague is trying to say," Ms. Leng sighed, "is that this is a crucible in which your physical limits – and bonds with one another – will be tested, to ensure that you are truly the best MacMaster High has to offer. We expect the very best from you, and understand that you will not disappoint."

While most of the other swimmers had heard this speech before (often several times), Kora in particular seemed mesmerized by it. "Shall we have our mettle tested in savage trials and contests, pitted against fire and fear, and whatever dark foes dare stand in the way of our quest?"

"Yes!" Ms. Fischer exclaimed.

"Mostly just a pool," Ms. Leng corrected.

"But I like your attitude!" Fischer beamed.

"You will have to excuse Kane," Dragana grunted. "She is, ehh… nerd." Despite being born and raised in the States, her large family of slavic immigrants had left her with an accent she'd never quite been able to shake. It was mild, though not perhaps as mild as Ms. Fischer's.

"Who isn't a nerd for grueling physical sports?!" the brawny teacher countered, taking a step back to survey the team once more. "Alright, ladies – head to the dorms, put your stuff away, get into your swimsuits and make your ways over to the lake. Before we really get started, I need to know what all of you are made of!"

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

"You know, it's sort of weird," Luiza commented as she stepped out of the dorm's shower, already having slipped into her one-piece swimsuit, bearing the green-and-black colors of the MacMaster swim team. "I've seen all of you so many times, for practice, but it never feels like we actually get time to hang out. And I guess this isn't technically hang-out time either, but we're definitely stuck together for a while."

"I mean, we've hung out a couple times, I guess," Iris shrugged, "I was at your sister's party, remember? Though I guess just about everyone was there for that."

"I wasn't!" Carrie chimed in, slipping on a pair of flip-flops she likely wouldn't be wearing for longer than a few minutes. "I knew Maxie would end up embarrassing me somehow, figured I had better shit to do than be part of whatever drama she kicked up."

"Actually she was pretty tame," Luiza shrugged. "Drunk as a skunk, but tame. Wait, how do you know Maxie?"

"Older sister!" Carrie answered quickly. "I know, she inherited all the boobs. By the time I popped out there wasn't much left to go around."

Vanessa perked up, suddenly becoming invested in the conversation. "Wait… Maxie's your sister?"

"Yuh-huh!"

"Hm. You should tell her to call me sometime. She was a little… aggressive… for my tastes, but a great fuck nonetheless."

"You fucked Carrie's sister?" Phoebe blinked.

"Whose sister hasn't Vanessa fucked," Iris let out a dry chuckle. Her own older sister still asked after Vanessa from time to time… it was getting a little annoying, honestly.

"Mine," Luiza chuckled, "though I doubt she'd be the one doing the fucking."

"Pff, as if!" Vanessa scoffed. "Even if anything ever happened between me and that overgrown weirdo, I'd clearly be the one on top, as usual."

"Usual doesn't mean always," Daphne snorted.

"Mm, good point, lotta wiggle room there," Kora added with a smirk.

"No there isn't!" Vanessa huffed.

"Your banter bores me," Dragana said flatly, throwing a towel around her shoulders, waiting for the last possible moment before removing her cap. "I go to the lake to train. We are already likely to be tardy."

"Yeesh, Miss Serious," Carrie chuckled, but Dragana was right – the girls had already taken quite a while just to get dressed, and if they tarried any longer, it would probably mean a visit from Ms. Leng. So, with the last few bits of clothing discarded and towels taken up like a shield into battle, the eight girls filed out of the large, wooden dormitory and out into the sunlit camp clearing, making their collective way towards the lake where the two coaches already waited.

As promised, practice (if this sort of high-intensity crash-course could even be referred to as such) was grueling. This first day, in particular, seemed like it was being used as a chance to test each swimmer's mettle, to see who came out on top when pushed to their limit. To sink or swim… pun intended. Fortunately, the team was sufficiently well-established, not to mention its promising new talent, that there were very few wink links – even if Daphne and Carrie tended to pull up the rear in most direct contests, and Kora grew exhausted a bit faster than the rest of the team, those differences were so minor as to be more-or-less irrelevant.

This aquatic crucible lasted for the better part of the day, off and on. There were stretches of time to rest, of course, or to take meals, though those had proven to be fairly meager. Miss Fischer had taken the burden of cooking upon herself, though doing so didn't appear to be among her primary skills, with the food she prepared often having clashing, dissonant flavors and textures. Lunch had consisted of sandwiches that sported the bizarre combination of pepperoni, mustard, and avocado, and dinner had been a white bean chili with lemon and kale. For the team's pickier eaters, like Carrie and Iris, the 'cuisine' was proving to be as much a trial as the actual exercise.

The first day's challenges left no room for recreation – when it was finally time to stop pushing themselves, total exhaustion had set in, and the girls were asleep by the time their bodies hit their respective bunkbeds. With barely enough energy to squirm their way out of their swimsuits, they found rest from that first day, simultaneously drained and heartened. After all, they'd taken the worst Leng and Fischer had to throw at them, and they'd endured it. The worst, assuredly, had passed.

The second day at camp had difficulties of its own, primarily in the form of the exhaustion and soreness the first day had left as a parting gift. As anticipated, the actual training was easier, compensating for the already-tired swimmers, though Miss Fischer's undercooked ground duck 'burgers' were equally as bizarre as her last offerings.

It was the third day that things started to get interesting. With time to bond, allegiances had begun to form. Obviously nobody that wasn't already part of her entourage got along that well with Vanessa, but Daphne was proving unusually permissive of her abrasiveness, and there was a long-running mutual admiration between her and Dragana. Iris and Phoebe both had a healthy respect for boundaries, and while they tended to spend 'quality time' with one another in silence, it was a sort of cozy, comfortable silence. Though they'd barely interacted before camp, Kora was beginning to find something of a kindred spirit in Carrie, who, while she shared her older sister's devil-may-care personality, shared a few of Kora's niche interests, and the two had managed to form a bond over reading the same series of sci-fi novels.

"Can't believe there's two more days of this," Phoebe grumbled as she stepped out of the dormitory's shower, aggressively drying her long, reddish locks with a towel. "Now that I'm finally not too tired to think, I'm starting to get so fuckin' restless – but we're too far out of town to get into any real trouble, huh?"

"By design, I assume," Daphne chuckled, nudging her sister playfully. She was already perched up on the top bunk of the bed she shared with her twin, though she had to admit that she, too, wasn't exactly tired – perhaps physically, but not mentally. "We're supposed to stay at the camp, after all."

"Trouble's a pretty tall order, yeah," Luiza mused, catching interest in the exchange. "All this place really has is places to eat, swim, and lay down. And it's gotta be too cold at this point to head back to the lake."

Attention seemed to ripple through the group as they all, quietly, considered their options. While non-stop swimming was exhausting, it certainly wasn't entertaining, especially for media gluttons like Kora. There was a definite restlessness that had been settling in, subtle but palpable, and the questionable meals hadn't made things any easier. "Not the lake… but there is the pool," Kora said thoughtfully.

"So what? We swim all day and then, under cover of night, we… go swimming?" Phoebe folded her arms across her chest, lips twisted in disdain. "Yeah, sure, that sounds like sooo much fun."

Licking her lips, Carrie's expression grew mischievous. "It will be if we all get naked!"

"A fair point," Luiza chimed in.

"It's not like we haven't all seen each other naked before," Vanessa scoffed. "We're constantly showering together."

"That's different," Carrie insisted.

"And it sounds like you're just scared," Kora added in a teasing voice. She knew it wasn't true, but hell, skinny-dipping was the best idea anyone had come up with yet, and taunting Vanessa was easily the best way to get her to agree.

"Hah! Scared. You all know by now that I have nothing to hide – fuck, I probably have the best body here," Vanessa bragged. It was debatable, of course, and dependent on personal taste, though Vanessa may well have had the highest level of physical fitness… if, again, only by a hair. "If you degenerates can't think of anything better to do than get your dicks out, I'd be glad to show all of you what a real woman's body looks like!"

Kora tilted her head to hide her grin. It really was like taking candy from a baby. Once you knew what made Vanessa tick, you could get her to do damn near anything.

Once Vanessa caved, any further cajoling of the other swimmers wasn't terribly necessary. The eight students crept quietly from their cabin, surreptitiously making their way toward the central enclosure with the pool. While the power was still on, and the pool likely still heated, the door was indeed locked – something Luiza was able to pretty easily bypass with a bit of help from Phoebe. "They haven't updated these old camp locks in decades," she snickered under her breath, leveraging the simple bar-lock apart with a deft sequence of wiggles and clicks. The lights were already out at the cabin Leng and Fischer shared, so it seemed like this would be the final, and only, obstacle between them and their destination.

"Last one left with clothes on has to 'accidentally' send a nude to Miss Fischer!" Carrie giggled maniacally, already pulling her own top over her head, freeing firm, perky little tits as she began to wiggle free of her bikini bottoms.

"Wait, what–?" Dragana began to say, but by the time her mind caught up with Carrie's words, she was already far behind. T-shirts and bits of swimwear were tossed around the poolside like a display of colorful fireworks, all eight girls disrobing with as much alacrity as possible and starting to jump into the pool. Kora and the twins were right behind Carrie herself, with Luiza and Vanessa following – Iris would have taken last place were it not for Dragana, not even realizing the stakes until the challenge was already nearly completed. "No no no, fuck!"

"Snooze you lose, as they say," Phoebe shot a dark smirk towards the taller girl as she finally slipped into the pool alongside the others. "Look on the bright side, she's way more likely to believe you did it accidentally than any of us. Someone like Luiza would never let something like that slip."

"I did not agree to this," Dragana said hesitantly, "but I will honor it nonetheless, as a reminder to be galvanized against inaction." It certainly wasn't like she had anything to be ashamed of – now that everyone was naked, everything was out in the open, and Dragana in particular had nothing to worry about as far as showing off her body. No longer obscured by her baggy clothes, her body was perfect, almost too much so, with superb posture and well-balanced muscle development along a lean, streamlined form. Even next to a notorious hardbody like Vanessa, Dragana was built for action… and had an absolutely massive cock. This was no real secret, of course – as mentioned, everyone present had showered together, though Dragana did value her privacy a bit more than the others. So getting a chance to simply study that war-club of a girldick was a special treat for everyone.

"Yo, do you need a permit to carry that thing?" Kora smiled wryly, nodding below the waterline to the monster Dragana had between her thighs. "Also, I've gotta ask – grower or shower?"

"You're learning too much from me," Luiza teased, nudging her girlfriend's side playfully. "I'm supposed to be the one who asks all the invasive questions!"

Dragana, uncharacteristically, looked somewhat awkward, as if she was as nervous about having a massive cock as someone else may have been about a small one. "Euh… permit, no. Uhh, grower, I suppose?"

"Holy shit," Daphne let out a breathy chuckle. "You must keep your girlfriend really happy."

"Well… no girlfriend, right now," Dragana shrugged sheepishly, looking increasingly out of place when not so task-oriented as she usually was.

"Wanna change that?" Daphne purred.

"Easy, girls, easy," Iris interjected, "just because we took our clothes off doesn't mean it's time to get the orgy started." She let out a giggle that was only a little less nervous than Dragana's uncertain stammering. "Some of us have girlfriends back in town, remember?"

"Some of you, yeah," Daphne parried, then jabbed a thumb towards her twin, "all I've got is Phoebe."

Carrie let out an evil giggle. "Hey, I'm fine with whatever you wanna do behind closed doors."

"Not like that!" Phoebe insisted.

"Yet." Carrie teased back. "I mean, hey, the Radi sisters get away with it…."

"We don't know that for sure, though," Iris interjected, "just because they're a little handsy with each other doesn't mean… y'know."

Kora and Luiza exchanged knowing glances, a soft blush creeping over both girls' faces as they tried to hide their grins.

"Back on topic," Vanessa let out a little huff, "for all of you being so impressed with Dragana's… above-average... dick, I don't see many of you calling attention to your own." It was equal parts subtle insult and a fish for compliments – Vanessa was pretty obviously in second place for the heartiest serving of protein of those present, rocking a pretty amazing cock of her own, if not quite so enthralling as Dragana's. Iris brought up a close third, followed by Kora, before things started getting a bit more on the 'cute' side.

"I mean, you've all seen what I've got going on," Luiza let out a little laugh, one that wore a strange confidence despite her doing the exact opposite of boasting. "Everything about me's little. I'm little, my tits are little, my dick's little, it's something I came to terms with a long time ago."

"You have those big, beautiful eyes, though," Kora purred, leaning close and leaving a long, gentle kiss on the back of her girlfriend's neck. Lowering her voice to a whisper, she brought one hand to Luiza's member, partially-hidden below the waterline, and gave it a tender squeeze and massage. "And I love your little dick," she cooed into Luiza's ear, inaudible to any of the other girls, but bringing an immediate blush to the young journalist's cheeks.

"Kora!" came a hushed whisper in response, a feeble attempt to be subtle despite the audience, though her flustered expression – and the near-instant stiffening of that slim, smooth girlcock – assured that the affection had not been misplaced, however public.

As if offering an intentional smokescreen to the couple's elicit fondling – and considering Carrie, it very well may have been – the pink-haired swimmer hopped up onto the pool's edge, spreading her legs to offer a complete view of her own below-average member. It was about on-par with Luiza's, despite the girl's overall smaller size. Also like Luiza, Carrie sported pierced nipples, her breasts modest but almost impossibly jiggly. "Hey, for being under five feet tall, I'll take what I can get! And hey, at least I'm bigger than the twins!"

"Is that true?" Iris arched a brow, taking a moment to admire the free peep-show of Carrie's completely naked body before casting her dark gaze toward the sisters. "I didn't get a good look as we were getting in the pool. There's no way you…?"

"Have smaller dicks than Carrie?" Phoebe sighed. "Look, we do the best we can with what we have, so–"

"You betcha!" Daphne interrupted, "and honestly, the whole 'big dick' thing is great but there are other things you can offer the world! Like for instance, I'm great with my mouth! And Phoebe and I have both been practicing anal, too, so–"

Carrie's eyes widened. "Together?!"

"No, dammit," Phoebe glared. "For the last time, we aren't like the Radis."

The pink-haired girl glared suspiciously – or perhaps hopefully – toward the sisters. "...Yet."

"Great with your mouth, mm?" Vanessa arched a brow, reclining against the side of the pool, her feigned-relaxed posture as smugly superior as ever. "Maybe I'll consider letting you prove it."

Carrie rolled her eyes. "Like sucking cock is hard. I've been a lollipop-addict for years, I've long since mastered my oral fixation. But I guess you've already had one Curie, eh Vanessa?"

"I never said you weren't invited." Vanessa's come-hither gaze was unusually bold, for her – typically she was content to let prospective lovers and worshipers come to her, but ever since her encounter with her mother… as much as she'd enjoyed it, it felt important to cleanse her palate and reassess her priorities.

"Y'all are too horny," Iris rolled her eyes. "Whatever happened to quality time and some good tunes?"

"I'm too young and hot for that," Vanessa deflected. "So – Carrie, Daphne, what do you two say to a little… friendly competition?"

While Carrie and Daphne exchanged glances between each other, Dragana spoke up. "I like music. You enjoy Franz Liszt?"

Iris shrugged. "I was thinking more like Stevie Wonder, but hey, I'm open to new things. You in, Phoebe?"

The gloomier twin hesitated, then shrugged. "It's that or masturbate, and I've done the latter three times today already – I don't know how much longer my dildo will last."

It was thus that the team's foray into skinny-dipping came to a close, with its participants splitting three ways – a couple, a lascivious trio, and three girls just trying to get along. Probably still while naked, but just getting along nonetheless.

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

The bunkbeds were in chaos. Four had been pushed together into pairs of two, their top bunks abandoned entirely, allowing for Kora and Luiza to get 'comfortable' while Vanessa entertained her dalliance with Daphne and Carrie. The other four remained as they were, allowing Iris, Dragana, and Phoebe to relax, playing music through Iris's phone. They had, indeed, remained naked – why put clothes on, after all, when it wasn't cold, and everyone was very familiar with (and largely impressed by) one another's bodies?

As the soulful blare of Al Green began to snake through the cabin, though, it becomes difficult not to focus on Vanessa Vinke, and the two partners she'd picked for herself. Sprawled out across the conjoined bunks, Vanessa's lean, flawless figure was stretched out, blonde locks splayed behind her, legs spread to offer the world her 'gifts.' Likewise naked as the day they'd been born, Carrie and Daphne crept up to her from both sides like hungry predators, exchanging wicked little glances at they studied Vanessa's gradually-stiffening, remarkable girlcock.

"This one's definitely a grower, too," Carrie said, a bit of awe in her voice as Vanessa's cock reached its full size in front of her eyes. Glancing towards Daphne, she arched a playful brow. "Tongues first?"

"Tongues first," the brighter Gataki sister confirmed, settling on her hands and knees, legs spread enough that Vanessa could spot the – frankly, tiny – girldick dangling between her thighs, perhaps a quarter the size of Dragana's, if that.

Both girls leaned forward at the same time, stroking the flats of their tongues simultaneously up along the sides of Vanessa's cock, moving from base to tip, then hesitating for only an instant – their eyes met, and Carrie nodded, sliding her tongue back downwards while Daphne took control of the far end, wrapping skillful pink lips gently around Vanessa's crown in a wet, velvety embrace. Meanwhile, Carrie descended with a series of decadent kisses down the length of the blonde's cock, finally reaching her smooth, tight balls.

"Haahh… oh, fuck yeah…" Vanessa breathed, lifting her arms and sprawling out, giving the two other girls all the room they needed to work. The sensation was exquisite, both mouths working different regions, and with a remarkable degree of finesse. Daphne's tongue curled around her tip, massaging it before the entire end of Vanessa's stiffened girlcock vanished between her lips. Where someone else may have let their lips do the work at that point, though, Daphne continued to keep her tongue in play, always managing to find room inside her own mouth to lick and tease along the underside of Vanessa's shaft. She was exactly as advertised – great with her mouth.

While Carrie's approach was less conventional, it was no less thrilling, nuzzling and lapping lovingly at the athletic blonde's balls, slipping one into her mouth and suckling gently – never hard enough to elicit even an instant of discomfort. Vanessa's sack was not, however, where Carrie considered her domain to end. After a moment of attentive lapping and sucking, she dipped a little lower, trailing her tongue down Vanessa's perineum before probing it insistently against her asshole, earning a surprised yelp of delight.

"O-oh–! I… w-wasn't expecting that…" Vanessa shuddered, but definitely not in a bad way. This was something new for her, to be certain, but Carrie exhibited a level of skill that made the process seem somehow less invasive. Coupled with the more traditionally blissful sensation of Daphne's mouth working up and down along her cock, and it was difficult for Vanessa to formulate a complaint to make.

"Mmnn, ne'uh – mmph–" Carrie took another gentle lap at Vanessa's asshole before looking up, a perverse grin on her face, "never gotten rimmed before, Vinke?"

"O-of course I have!" Vanessa countered quickly, "I was just… a little surprised, is all. You can… you can keep going, if you want."

"Why don't we switch?" Carrie purred, addressing Daphne this time, though she continued to let her lips kiss and caress along Vanessa's balls while she waited for an answer. It came quickly, as the cheerier Gataki twin popped back off of the blonde's girlcock, a string of saliva keeping her lips connected to it.

"Mn, you bet, sweetie," she smiled, leaning over to give Carrie a long, soft kiss on the lips while the two traded positions – Carrie pulling up to greedily slip Vanessa's cock into her mouth, while Daphne brought her tongue back into play, teasing its tip in languid circle-patterns around Vanessa's sensitive back entrance.

All Vanessa herself could do was squirm. She'd had more than her fair share of blowjobs, even from two girls at once, but this was something else entirely. Both girls had so much expertise in the field that they were even able to work in tandem, shifting positions back and forth. As soon as Vanessa became accustomed to one position, Carrie and Daphne would move around, often exchanging a brief kiss in between swaps. One would lick or suck at Vanessa's cock, while the other would tease her balls or ass, though it was not uncommon for them to work both sides of that throbbing shaft with their tongues, focusing all their attention on one area, and it was in just such a position that Vanessa finally found her endurance waning. "Fuck… o-oh fuck…" she breathed, clenching her teeth as she felt an orgasm rising within her. Daphne was currently kissing and suckling at the base of the lead swimmer's pulsating rod, while Carrie had just taken the tip into her mouth… and there was no more holding back.

Vanessa gasped, reaching one hand out to take the back of Carrie's head and forcing her down, thrusting her hips up to stuff her cock deep down the other girl's throat. "Ggllch–!" Carrie gagged, eyes watering as she felt her mouth invaded, held tightly in place between the blonde's legs – and then she felt it. The slow, steady pump, pump, pump of several shots of hot cum blasting down her throat, a little spunk-bubble blooming from one nostril as she was force-fed Vanessa's seed. "Nnnnh…!"

"Fhaahh…" Vanessa finally sighed, letting go and letting Carrie pop back up with a gasp, catching her breath and wiping the sticky white mess from her lips and nose. "That was outstanding. You two really lived up to the hype, huh?"

"You coulda just asked for me to go deep," Carrie let out a little cough as Daphne gently licked a trail of cum from the corner of her mouth, arms winding gently around the smaller girl.

"Eh… where's the fun in that?"

As the three girls got comfortable in the aftermath of their escapades, the ambient music in the room had shifted to classical now that Dragana had taken control, a small string orchestra offering a more moody, low-energy harmony. On the other set of joined beds, two other girls were enjoying an intimate moment of their own, though perhaps one a bit less libertine.

"Sounds like they're having fun," Kora whispered, arms wrapped around her lover, both girls still nude after the pool. "Y'know, we haven't actually…."

"Actually what?" Luiza inquired, her expression equal parts pensive and hopeful, those large, dark eyes boring into her girlfriend's. She'd been waiting for this for a while, for Kora to take the lead – the young couple had fooled around plenty of times before, made out, used their hands, but….

"Actually… go all the way," Kora finally said, licking her lips, then leaning forward to plant a soft kiss on Luiza's. "I want to – I really want to. If you do."

Luiza returned the kiss, then swallowed hard. Slowly, she nodded, her heart starting to race. "I want to. I… I really want to, too." She offered a warm smile, and another kiss, though this one didn't break so quickly. The two girls melted against each other, chest to chest, hands beginning to explore and caress one another – getting hard wouldn't be a problem in the least, so there was no reason not to take their time.

As the couple kissed and touched, facing one another, cozy in each other's arms, both girls began to stiffen. After only a few minutes, Kora was fully erect, and felt the tip of her member bump gently against the tip of Luiza's, both having reached full size and now meeting in the middle, prodding against one another. "Mmn, you really do want this," Kora smiled into the kiss, trailing her fingertips along her lover's slender hip, then squeezing gently.

"I do," Luiza whispered back. "I want…" she hesitated, but not for long. Kora had taken the first time, so it was time to be vulnerable – to say what she really wanted. "I want you inside me, Kora." Her words had a resolute tone, a certainty, that left little room for doubt. This was not a concession in a moment of passion, it was deep, genuine desire.

Kora swallowed hard, stealing another soft kiss, then nodding. "I'd be honored, my lady," she finally said with a little smirk, nuzzling nose to nose. "Turn around for me? I want to hold you while I… while we…."

"That sounds amazing," Luiza nodded, nuzzling back before doing what was asked of her. She rolled around in place, crossing her arms loosely across her chest and pressing her back against Kora, letting the other girl wind her arms gently around her. The fact that Luiza was a good bit smaller made it all the more easy and sensible for her to be the little spoon, and in a moment, she felt what she'd been so eagerly awaiting – the sensation of Kora's hardened member pressing up against her perky little bubble-butt. "Nnn… yeah…."

"Are you ready?" Kora whispered, licking her own fingers and reaching down to rub them along her own shaft, getting it nice and wet before prodding forward, poking around in the dark until she found the tight opening of her girlfriend's backdoor. She felt it tense against her a moment, a reflexive closing-off, before relaxing with Luiza's exhalation.

"More ready than I've ever been for anything," the other girl breathed back, biting gently on her lower lip. She felt Kora's hands tease her – fingers caressing delicately over one nipple, causing Luiza to shiver with excitement. A kiss against the back of her neck, and then she felt that throbbing girldick slowly push into her. Patient, gentle, but so incredibly intense as it filled her up, bit by bit, forcing Luiza's backdoor to gradually stretch and adapt to swallow the warm, hard shaft. "Oh… oh my god…!"

"Luiza…" Kora breathed, barely able to string her thoughts together enough to come up with a complete word. She was focusing on so much at once – beyond just the incomparable pleasure she felt from being buried so deeply inside of her lover, she also had to concentrate on keeping her pace steady, not rushing or being too rough. Her hands also continued to roam, one arm trapped beneath Luiza's light frame, her fingers reached up to rub and massage at the other girl's little pierced nipples, while her free hand descended, caressing up along Luiza's inner thigh, just teasing past her stiff girldick before tracing up along her belly. She relished every squirm and cry that she managed to coax from the tan-skinned beauty, each one spurring her to grow more bold, more eager, rocking her hips forward and back with a gradually-increasing speed and insistence. "H-haah… holy shit…."

"Fuck…" Luiza moaned, biting her lip and arching her back, toes curling as Kora began to thrust into her with greater urgency and verve. "M-my ass…!" She shifted position slightly, throwing one leg back to arch around Kora's hip, now as much in her lap as she was being spooned. As a deep, overwhelming pleasure began to bloom through her, she began to thrust her own rear backwards, meeting her lover's thrusts with her own. She'd never experienced something quite like this, this intense ecstasy that came not only from how incredible the sex was, but how close a connection she'd come to share with Kora.

With the slight shift in positioning freeing Kora's lower arm, she brought both hands upward, brushing from Luiza's belly, up to her breasts, taking both of the perky little things in handfuls and giving them a gentle, lustful squeeze. She was matching Luiza's backwards thrusts with her own, their collective pace only becoming faster, more kinetic, more frantic. Kora could feel the tip of her girlcock hit the point inside of Luiza's ass where it would go no further, but still did not relent, pumping her hips forward again and again. Her lips found her lover's throat, kissing it hungrily, eyes drifting shut as she gave herself in to pleasure, growing closer and closer to a climax she wouldn't be able to deny. "Baby, I'm… I'm gonna…."

"Do it, Kora," Luiza panted, craning her neck back to lock her girlfriend in a long, passionate kiss, tongue twirling around Kora's. "Cum inside me… I want to feel you cum inside me…." She wasn't far off herself, her slender girldick still steel-hard and releasing a drizzle of precum from its tip, her cheeks flushed with pleasure as she rode Kora's dick. She wanted this, needed it, and it didn't take her long to get it – Kora let out a gasp, muffled against Luiza's back, and emptied herself with a volley of hot, sticky shots, pumping her creamy seed deep into her lover's ass. Luiza shuddered with ecstasy, eyes rolling back slightly as she drank in the sensation of being filled with Kora's release – before her own slender member had a release of its own, firing off a number of warm bolts that shot far enough to land mostly on Luiza's chest and face, even as her ass was pumped full from the other end.

A long moment passed as the two simply clung to each other, basking in the afterglow of what had happened, and only after catching their breath did the two disentangle from one another, getting close, face to face, once more. "That was unbelievable," Kora panted, keeping her voice low so that the other girls didn't get any more of a free show than they'd doubtless already gotten.

"It was," Luiza nodded, stealing a soft kiss, fingertips dancing gently along Kora's breasts – not coaxing, but soothing, a gentle reminder that she was still present and in the moment. "We… need to do that a lot more. A lot more."

"Luiza, I…" Kora began, then swallowed softly, uncertain whether to continue. But… if she didn't say it now, it may be a while before she worked up the courage again. "I think I'm in love with you."

The other girl allowed herself a coy, vulpine smile. "You think?"

"I am."

Luiza leaned forward, pressing her lips to Kora's again, this time holding the kiss – a long, tender embrace, both girls' bodies still ablaze with pleasure. Finally, after a long moment, the kiss broke, lips separating barely an inch or two before the returned whisper. "I'm in love with you too, Kora Kane."

Notes:

I went sort of quiet for a bit due to some meatspace troubles, but I'm back and writing/posting again! Keep an eye out for new content and, as always, be sure to check out my Linktree!

Chapter 13: Swim Camp, part 2

Summary:

As swim camp comes to a close, the time has come for a MacMaster tradition - Lobster Night, an annual night of hedonism among the students, their friends... and their family.

Chapter Text

Another day of swim camp passed, leaving the gaggle of MacMaster students once again exhausted, but things were growing easier as they went along and the athletes were whipped into top shape. Traditionally, the last day of camp was by far the easiest, more a day of ceremony and reward than anything else, and as such, another tradition had risen up alongside it – that the night before be a night of outstanding debauchery.

About a mile and a half outside of camp (and somehow still undiscovered), was a… well, ironically, a camp, but of quite a different sort. Founded by an earlier generation of MacMaster athletes, it was visited each year by the current swim team, partially overgrown from the passage of time, but with more and more personality each time it hosted one of these 'Lobster Nights.' Its location – and even its existence – was a mystery to teachers and coaches, but well-enough known to students that it was possible to invite friends, family, and lovers to the event, creating an even bigger shindig than would have been thought reasonable and creating an avenue for food and drink to be smuggled to the event.

Of the current crop of swimmers, only three chose to remain behind – with the Gataki twins having insisted that they had 'private plans' with Dragana. This left Kora, Luiza, Vanessa, Carrie, and Iris to make their way deeper into the forest after evening finally fell, eager to see who would show up. Chatter (beyond a murmur of general excitement) was fairly low on the trek over, but the tension of anticipation swelled as they finally approached the clearing. It was something of a meadow, surrounded by birch trees and savagely furnished, featuring a large firepit, a horde of seats and benches made from stumps or halved logs, even crude tables and makeshift coolers, pits dug into the earth where ice could be added and beverages kept cool. There were a few structures, as well, cobbled together from fallen lumber – barely able to be classified as shelter at all, but capable of providing a bit of privacy if it became necessary.

In addition, the place was littered with keepsakes and markers. Two names carved into a tree to commemorate an old relationship, a string of colored bottles between two branches that cast the morning light across the camp in a bright rainbow, symbols and messages etched into stones and benches. It was a place were memories were made, and even more were left behind.

As the five arrived, voices could already be heard murmuring from the campsite, and the sources became clear after a moment. Sitting across from the firepit were Rosa Domingo, Luiza's sister, and Maxie Curie, Carrie's sister… and, to each other, ex-lovers with surprisingly little animosity between them.

"I can pour some of the 151 over it if you want," Max suggested, reclining lazily over the bench she was sitting on, dressed in cut-off jean shorts and her typical white tank-top, but already barefoot.

"I told you, I can do this on my own," Rosa huffed, frantically scraping flint against steel in an attempt to make a fire, huddled over a heap of too-dirty wood and too-large kindling. Her dark blue t-shirt was barely able to contain her muscles, contrasting her fairly baggy gray cargo shorts. "I'm military, remember?"

"I mean… you were in the navy, right? You build a lot of fires in the navy?"

Rosa glared up beneath her eyebrows, but continued struggling to get the fire going. "...No…."

"Rosa!" Luiza called out, running a bit ahead. "¿Qué pasa, hermana?"

Turning, Rosa flashed a wide grin, standing and quickly reaching out to grab her far smaller sister in a bear hug. "Hey! Been a little bit! And it's been ages since I did a Lobster Night, not since I was still a student. You excited?"

"Pretty hype, yeah!" Luiza nodded, then bit her lip, leaning close and standing on tip-toes to whisper in her sister's ear. "So, last night, Kora and I…."

"Oh…?"

"We sorta… y'know. Sealed the deal."

"For the first time?" Rosa arched a brow, mildly surprised.

"Yes!" Luiza's smile showed teeth, and she was already blushing – not to mention the after-sex glow she'd been carrying with her since the moment she and Kora had shared.

"Alright, you gotta tell me everything," Rosa nodded back, "after we open up a couple drinks! It's Lobster Night, after all… I don't plan to spend an instant of it sober."

While Rosa gave up on the fire and scurried off with her sister to crack open a bottle of tequila, the other girls caught up and fragmented once they reached camp. "Sis!" Carrie called out to Maxie, who, rather than getting up to meet her sister, simply rolled onto her back and opened her arms for a hug that was promptly accepted. Carrie leapt atop her sister, squeezing her tight, then sat up to innocently straddle her waist. "Training has been an absolute motherfuck! My legs have never hurt so bad."

"Tell me about it," Maxie said, the blonde flashing a lopsided smile, letting her dangling hand pull the beer bottle she'd been nursing towards her lips. "I had to walk halfway here. Hitched a ride part of the way – traded a couple blunts to some older chick, she got me most of the way. Sure as shit wasn't gonna miss this, though. And I know even more booze and food's on the way."

"Eh? Who else is coming?" Carrie chirped, "and I hope you didn't give all your weed away."

"Sis, you've known me your whole life. When have I ever not had weed?"

Back at the firepit, Kora had championed the cause of the firepit. "Rise, ashen one," she murmured, shaving the kindling down to smaller size with a pocket knife shaped like Frodo's sword, Sting.

"Since when do you know how to start fires?" Iris folded her arms across her chest, her purple vest showing off a modest bit of cleavage as she did so.

"Huh? Oh. I ran away from home when I was fourteen," Kora chuckled, "decided I'd go live in the forest, build a fort, become a sexy bandit queen and start launching raids on the neighboring villages. I only made it a couple days before I got a poison oak rash and came home, but I watched a bunch of YouTube videos on building fires beforehand, and I think I still remember how." Rearranging the sticks into a pyramid shape with airflow in the center, she picked up Rosa's discarded flint and steel, resuming the attempt to get a few sparks going.

"So there's more to you than just video games and bad fashion sense?" Vanessa scoffed. "Color me shocked." She earned herself an irritated nudge from Iris, but shrugged it off. She had other things to worry about – hot girl shit. And also probably getting drunk.

"Annnnd fwoOom, let there be fire, motherfucker!" Kora beamed as she caught the kindling ablaze, flames gradually beginning to crawl up along the larger pieces of wood. The fire, at last, appeared to have been effectively started – just in time for headlights to appear in the forest, a four-wheeler familiar to Iris making its way down the well-obscured dirt path towards camp.

"More people? This is getting to be a crowded event," Vanessa harrumphed, though she was of conflicted mind – more people meant more attention to try to capture, but also a greater chance that some of that attention may be directed elsewhere. Without her usual entourage, she was at a disadvantage."

A subtle smile crossed Iris's delicate features. "That'd be my sister." She lifted one hand in a hail, directing the stubby little off-road vehicle towards the camp. It was about as laden down as it could be, sporting two riders and a covered cage full of snacks and drinks attached to the back.

Vanessa swallowed hard. "Your sister's coming?" Memories of their tryst last Christmas flashed across her thoughts. It had been an amazing time. She wondered if the feeling was mutual – but, of course, it must have, right?

Riding on the pillion was Melody, Iris's girlfriend, her glasses threatening to wobble off her face from the bumpy ride. The person her arms were wrapped around was, of course, Iris's sister, Eva Beaufoy. Contrasting Iris's 'sleek and sporty' sort of aesthetic, Eva was every bit the metalhead, her hair shaved short on both sides and rocking a wave of tight, dark curls on top. She was an inch or two taller than Iris, her rich brown skin a slightly lighter shade from spending most of her time indoors. Dressed a blood-red halter top, black capris, and combat boots, she certainly presented a more imposing figure than her sister did – but, as Vanessa had discovered, she was enthusiastically submissive in the bedroom, her modest curves offset by an exquisitely tight, springy bubble-butt. "The motherfuckin' cEvalry has arrived!" she cried out, black-painted lips parting to reveal a smile full of white, even teeth.

"Yo!" Iris headed over to the four-wheeler as it parked, giving a huge hug first to her sister, then her girlfriend, planting a long kiss on the latter's lips. "What took you?"

"Had to get my braces touched up," Melody said with an awkward smile, returning the kiss and clinging gently to her lover's hips. "Took a little longer than expected. But Eva brought booze!"

"I expected nothing less," Iris smirked, shooting a knowing glance to her sister. Eva, like Max, enjoyed a good kickback – but she was less a 'smoke weed and take your top off' party girl, as she was a 'do shots and start a fight' party girl. Their shared love of beer and power-bottoming, though, remained rock solid.

The pieces, then, were in place – the fire was lit, the drinks had arrived, and everyone present eventually made their way to a stump or bench, usually sitting close to a sibling, significant other, or both. Only Vanessa stood out as being without an obvious ally, unwilling to be left out of a party but too antagonistic to have many friends outside her typical retinue. She perched regally on a seat of her own, legs crossed demurely under her white pleated skirt, between Kora and Melody. "Alright, bitches," she sighed, raising her voice enough to be heard above quieter conversations while trying to sound casual and unconcerned. "When does the actual party start?" She took a sip from her kiwi-flavored wine cooler, always making an effort to seem cool and in-control.

"I mean, I sorta felt like we were doing it," Melody said sheepishly. "Is it supposed to be… more? Crazier, whatever?"

Maxie answered, though she was already on her third drink and starting to show signs of it. "I've showed up for Lobster Night since I knew about it. Usually once everyone's had a couple shots or whatever, it moves to games… one year we played Twister, that was fun! Nooooot a lot of clothes stayed on, for that one."

"Okay, so those kinda games," Luiza nodded along.

"I know a game Kora loves," Vanessa chimed back in, licking her lips as she laid her gaze on the blue-streaked geek. "You just love Truth or Dare, don't you Kora?"

Kora glanced up from her rum and cola, arching a brow. For a moment, she didn't understand what was being suggested… but it set in after a moment. Vanessa was referencing the game they'd played, years ago, the one that had shattered her relationship with Piper. The moment they'd realized just how petty and mean-spirited Vanessa was. The offer was undoubtedly meant as a jab, something to get under Kora's skin, but it represented an interesting opportunity. Vanessa didn't have any real way to hurt her, but if Kora pressed the right buttons, she could turn this around and get some sweet, sweet vengeance on Piper's behalf.

"Oh, fuck yeah. I love Truth or Dare!" she exclaimed, visibly catching a previously-smug Vanessa by surprise. "Who wants to go first?"

"Ooh, I will," Rosa said, pouring herself a shot of tequila and knocking it back with seemingly little effort – then setting her sights directly on Kora, strong arms folded across her chest. "Kora. Truth or dare?"

"Alright, let's start things off easy," Kora said, trying not to let too much nervousness enter her voice – while she wanted to fuck with Vanessa, her actual eagerness to play was pretty low. "Truth."

"Are you treating my sister with the love and care she deserves?" Rosa arched one brow, entering full big-sister mode.

In an instant, Kora started stumbling over her words – not that she really had anything to hide, but Rosa was big, strong, and could be very intimidating. "Oh – ah – ahah, I mean, absolutely! I mean, I don't know exactly what your standards are, or how to uphold them, but I promise I treat Luiza like a… a-a princess! All the time!"

Rosa continued her hard stare a moment longer, before breaking into a broad smile. "Heh, chill out, kid, I'm just fucking with you."

"Rosa!" Luiza nudged her sister with a scowl.

"It's okay, it's okay, she passed," Rosa smirked. "Alright lovergirl, your turn."

Kora let out a sigh of relief, giving herself a moment for her heart to stop pounding. She had an excellent opportunity, here, to set the party in a very specific direction – and when you wanted things to get wild, it made sense to start things off with Maxie. "Alright, Maxie, truth or dare?"

"Oh, like you even gotta ask?" Max chuckled, sitting up properly and taking another swig of her beer. "Dare all day, baby. All day, every day."

"Alright. I dare you…" Kora ran her tongue across her teeth, thinking of something juicy, something Maxie would do without hesitation, wouldn't seem too crazy, but would set the tone for the game. "To take your top off, and leave it off for the rest of the game."

"Pff! You kidding? I was surprised I still even had a shirt on. Shoulda given me a harder one." Without an instant of trepidation or shame, Maxie tugged her top up over her head, freeing her gorgeous breasts to the evening air to a chorus of cheers and whoops.

"Are you not entertained?!" Kora cried out triumphantly.

"Alright, let's see," Maxie said, scanning the other girls around the campfire and looking for a good target. She quickly landed on the other resident hard-partier, Eva, and pointed an outstretched finger, her tits jiggling wonderfully as she did. "Alright, Eva! Truth… or dare?"

Eva considered her options for a moment, then finally shrugged. "You know what? Let's do truth."

"Alright," Maxie's bright blue eyes lit with a mischievous glow. "Who here have you fucked before?"

There was a brief peal of giggles from around the campfire, and Eva rolled her eyes, pounding back a shot of the same rum Kora was nursing. "Well, you, of course, even if we didn't end up being all that compatible…."

Max held a hand to the side of her mouth, guarding her conspiratorial whisper from Eva as she informed the others: "Both bottoms."

Undeterred, Eva continued, "Rosa and I hooked up at a party when we were fresh outta high school, before she went military. That was fun," she shot a predatory grin towards the muscular woman, "and you have an open invitation to do any of that again, whenever you want."

"Noted," Rosa smirked, blowing a kiss.

"And most recently… Vanessa, was it?" she eyed the blonde, crossing her legs in a faux-demure posture. "On, uh… Halloween?"

"Christmas." Vanessa corrected her instantly, then silently damned herself for seeming too invested. "Uh, I mean… I guess. Like, probably, or whatever. Was that even you?"

"Yeah, yeah," Eva shot a smoldering smile Vanessa's way, "I remember the whole 'bratty white girl' thing, it's cute. Nice dick, too."

"Pff, well… at least you got one part right," Vanessa cleared her throat awkwardly, not noticing the conspiratorial whispering going on between Luiza and Kora, not so very far away from her.

"Besides you three, though, I think that covers it," Eva concluded thoughtfully. "My turn now, right?" She scanned the group carefully, the thoughts behind her dark gray eyes growing increasingly diabolical as she did. Taking another sip of her drink, she finally seemed to come to a conclusion. "Alright, I can see the direction this party's going, and I'm all for it – fuck, Max already has her titties out, that's always a great time – so. Luiza. Truth or dare?"

Luiza folded her arms, reclining against Rosa's shoulder and taking a sip from her wine cooler. "Hmmm. As a journalist, 'truth' seems sort of too obvious, doesn't it? Yeah, alright. Dare."

"I dare you…" Eva licked her lips, glancing between Luiza and Rosa, then finally making her play, "...to kiss your sister."

"Eva, come on," Rosa rolled her eyes, "look, we–"

"Fair's fair," Luiza interjected, less eager to fulfill the dare than she was unwilling to be defended. "Maxie took her shirt off and everything. It's just a quick kiss. Here." Turning to her sister, Luiza leaned in and planted a quick kiss on Rosa's lips, the sort you might give your grandmother – to an uproar of disappointed groans from an eager audience.

"Booooo!" Carrie called out. "Do it right! Make it hot!"

Luiza hesitated, casting a glance towards Kora, who was blushing deeply but didn't seem to be complaining. "Ugh, fine… you okay, Rosa?"

"I should be asking you that," her sister replied, though she too now sported a blush to her tan cheeks. "But… I guess we should give the people what they want."

Swallowing hard, turned to straddle the log, facing Rosa properly now and looking at her with… fresh eyes. After watching that video with the Radis – and probing Kora for details about their new relationship with Piper Wright – she'd certainly wondered how wicked it would really be if her and Rosa ever did anything… like that. Still, she never thought she'd be this close to actually following through on any of that, and now there was no denying how beautiful, and how incredibly sexy, her sister was.

There was another instant of hesitation when their eyes met, and then Luiza let her own drift shut, closing the distance between the two sisters and planting her lips gently on Rosa's. There was an immediate spark of excitement when the kiss was tentatively returned – Rosa's scent, the touch of her skin, was so intimately familiar. The sensation that she should not be doing this made it all the more enticing, her hands moving to Rosa's sides, feeling her sister's strong arms fold gently around her. Cries and whoops of delight roared around the campfire as the siblings embraced – for a second, then five seconds, then ten seconds, Luiza's tongue snaking forth to brush tenderly against Rosa's for only an instant before the elder sister pulled back.

"Umm… haha, how about that, huh?" Rosa stammered with feigned innocence, a deep scarlet blush overtaking her now. She glanced at Luiza for an instant, seeing her similarly flushed and looking dazed, and stole a quick look at their audience – an odd combination of elated, enthralled, and awkward, depending on how drunk or perverse they were as an individual. Maxie's nipples had visibly stiffened, and Kora's black skirt was visibly tented by a rampaging, unquellable erection after having seen her girlfriend make out with her own older sister.

"H-hey," Luiza murmured to Kora, biting her lip, looking as flustered as she'd ever been.

"It's, uh…" Kora paused, clearing a dry throat, "it's your turn, huh?"

"Right! Um…" Luiza considered her options. Kora had murmured something about messing with Vanessa earlier, but now she was filled with all kinds of strange emotions. It wasn't cheating if she made out with Rosa, right? It was all part of the game, and – oh! Maybe... she could introduce a little twist to even things out. "Alright Vanessa," she continued, breathing still a little heavy from her recent exchange, "truth or dare?"

Vanessa crossed her legs, likely concealing an erection of her own. "Hmph – after that, I suppose it only seems fair to say dare."

"Okay – I dare you to give Kora a lapdance. Full-contact. And you have to do it naked."

"I–" Vanessa began, then looked stunned, as if not fully digesting the gravity of the dare until a moment later. "No way, you've got to be kidding me."

At the ensuing groan of disappointment from around the campfire, Kora chimed in. "It's fine, Vanessa always does this during truth or dare. Don't you, Vanessa?"

"She's done this before?" Iris arched a brow. "Damn. Girl just made out with her own sister, have a little integrity."

Nodding along with Iris, Eva continued the sentiment. "And hey, remember, it's Lobster Night. What happens here stays here. Things get freaky."

"But I guess it's fine to back out… if you're afraid." The final blow came from Rosa, and it cut by far the deepest. There was no way Vanessa could back down with her ego intact, not with her watching. She was between a rock and a hard place – and she chose the hard place.

"Ugh! Fine!" Vanessa scoffed, now blushing a bit herself, went to the makeshift wooden table, poured herself a shot of vodka, and quickly knocked it back. Turning, and fiddling with the buttons of her little pink half-blouse, she let her flustered countenance settle back into one of more characteristic indignance. "Well, can I get some sexy music, at least?!"

Iris and Eva, the two most musically-inclined (and currently in charge of the single, semi-communal boombox) exchanged looks, holding a silent conversation between one another to decide which of them should take the wheel. Finally, Eva nodded. "Alright, you go for it," she relented, accepting that her (much heavier) taste in music was unlikely to be as fitting in this setting. Nodding back, her sister scrolled quickly through her phone, picking something she was fairly sure would work. Moments later, funky guitars and synthesizers began to stream from the stubby black speaker, followed shortly by the seductive falsetto of Prince.

"Hrm, probably not what I would have picked, but… I can work with this," Vanessa said, letting the music coax her into moving, her hips beginning to sway from side to side as she drew closer to Kora Kane. "Alright, nerd… let's do this."

Vanessa was nothing if not a natural dancer – she had more than enough experience from the parties she constantly attended, even if she was not typically applying her skills in this specific direction. Nonetheless, she took her task seriously, spurred on by the silent staring from the rest of the group. Article by article, she began to shed her clothes, losing her blouse first, then the bra beneath it, getting topless with surprising speed. She lowered herself into Kora's lap, facing away from her, reaching back to drape her arms around the other girl's shoulders and neck as she slithered up and down, up and down, finally bringing a hand down to fuss subtly with the clasp of her skirt… eventually unfastening and releasing it, letting the little white garment slide away to reveal the pink panties, and impressive bulge, beneath.

"You don't have to be rich, to be my girl, / You don't have to be cool, to rule my world…" the music continued as the dance did, different parties onlooking with somewhat different expressions. For Kora, of course, her blushing face showed a sort of resistance to arousal, while remaining fully invested in what was happening. Luiza showed a release of tension, having absolved herself of whatever guilt she'd incurred from kissing her sister – besides, as Eva had pointed out, this was a crazy night, where crazy things happened. Most everyone else seemed to be enjoying the show uncritically, with the exception of Rosa, who still seemed a little dazed.

Vanessa herself had another problem, particularly as the song's halfway-point rolled around. She turned, straddling Kora fully, distracting the other girl with her naked chest as she sensuously shimmied out of her panties, exposing the impressive length of her girldick and pressing it firmly against the steely tent in Kora's skirt. If she got hard, it'd be a sign of weakness – and a sign of attraction to Kora, of all people – but to continue this lapdance, fully nude, without getting at least a little stiff was going to be a sincere challenge.

"I just need your extra time and your… kiss."

Biting her lip, Vanessa turned around again, lowering her backside into Kora's lap, legs spread, showing her half-soft girlcock for all to enjoy. As she swayed and undulated though, she could feel the heat of Kora's erection pressing up against her butt, only a pair of panties between them to prevent an accidental breach. Each time Vanessa slid down, she felt it prod at the sensitive pucker of her asshole, and each time it did, she felt herself grow a little bit harder, blushing fiercely as she sensuously pushed and massaged her body up against Kora's. "Nnghh…" she groaned, pushing down a little harder until she realized it was out of desire, not necessity – the song had stopped a few seconds ago. "Uhh, I mean, anddd… a-and, um, that's it! Show's over!"

"That was nuts," Kora whispered, dazed, a spot of wetness having blossomed from the tip of her hard dick, visible on her white underwear.

As Vanessa returned to her seat, doing another shot and reaching for her clothes, Carrie let out another yell of "Stay naked! No takesies-backsies!" to which Vanessa rolled her eyes, directing her barely-contained ire on the pink-haired girl.

"Last I checked, Carrie, it was my turn," she said with narrowed eyes. "So, truth or da–"

"Dare!"

"That was fast," Vanessa balked at the interruption, then composed herself and continued. "Alright, I dare you to–"

"Make out with my sister?" Carrie scoffed, as if insulted that Vanessa thought she'd balk at the challenge she herself was insisting on. "I swear, you people have such a one-track mind."

"One-track…?" Vanessa blinked, "and that wasn't what I was going to say, I–"

"Alright Max, let's give the people what they want," Carrie cooed, turning to face her own (already topless) sibling, pulling her own yellow v-neck over her head to free her smaller, higher tits, then leaning close in to Maxie, pressing her lips to her sister's in a far more ready, eager kiss than the more tentative one Luiza and Rosa had shared. Whether Carrie was just drunk and silly, wanted some of the attention Luiza and Rosa had gotten, or genuinely wanted to get her hands on her sister wasn't entirely clear, but two things were – first, that she was very much committing to the bit, her hands working up Maxie's sides to longingly grope at her breasts, tongue swiftly invading her sister's mouth to stroke and massage at its counterpart. Secondly, that Max was equally invested, offering no protest or struggle as she mashed lips with her li'l sis, hands sliding down Carrie's bare back to grab two handfuls of her sibling's taut, perky butt. "Mmmnh…."

"I'm noticing a theme, tonight," Iris said, shooting a nervous glance towards her own sister, while hoping nobody paid too close of mind to the tent in her shorts.

"Mmn… nmah…" Maxie moaned back into her sister's mouth, slowly pulling her down onto the bench, turning and pinning Carrie's smaller frame to the wood, redoubling the long, hungry kiss. This had already gone on at least twice the length of what the Domingos had shared, and Carrie had now broken the kiss entirely, dipping down to lovingly seal her lips around one of Maxie's perky nipples, sucking and licking lewdly around it.

"Should we… s-stop them?" Melody licked her lips, tugging at the collar of her white, buttoned blouse, her glasses starting to fog. She, like most everyone else at this point, was sporting an erection of her own, but her penis lacked the size to be prominently visible. "I mean, this is kinda… u-um…."

"I see no… good reason to stop them," Kora said, swallowing hard. Finally, it was up to Rosa to raise her voice and interject.

"Alright, Carrie, it's your turn to pick," she said, biting her lip as she watched the sisters grow increasingly entangled, hard-ons pressing against each other through their pants. "Carrie!"

"Mmh, fine, fine…" Carrie groaned, giving Maxie's nipple a gentle bite before pulling back up, smooching her sister's lips one more time – and intensely enough to leave a bridge of saliva between their lips. "Okay, erm… who hasn't gone yet…?" she sat up fully, not bothering to put her top back on (something Vanessa had also neglected to do) and finally set her gaze on the one girl present who was as petite as she was – Melody. "Alright, Mel – mmrhm – ahh, truth or dare, yuh?"

"Me?" Melody pointed to herself, immediately starting to blush. She was down to get crazy when the moment called for it – something her girlfriend, Iris, understood well – but got more timid when it came to being in public, or direct confrontation. This was both, and each challenge seemed to escalate from the last. "Uhmmh… truth?"

"Alright…" Carrie sat up, but reclined against her sister, laying her head against Maxie's breasts and letting the other girl's hands caress tenderly up along her flat belly and smaller tits – more of a suggestive cuddle than what they'd been doing before, but decided intimate nonetheless. "Who's cock tastes better – your girlfriend's, or her sister's?"

"I mean, I don't… know…?" Melody furrowed her brow, looking back and forth between the two Beaufoy sisters. "I've, um… well, I have some experience with Iris, but I can't…."

Carrie leered wickedly. "Well, if you're going to properly tell the truth, it'll have to be an informed decision, right?"

"Right, but then I'd…" Melody took a deep breath, locking eyes firmly with Iris, as if waiting for permission to do what had to be done.

Eva cleared her throat. "I gave Vanessa too much shit to back out, so…" she glanced towards her sister, and the two exchanged nods, before both of the Beaufoys began to squirm out of their respective bottoms, revealing mostly-stiffened, deep brown girlcocks of similar lengths. "Lobster Night, right?"

"And I guess if we're doing this," Iris followed up, "we may as well see what this is like, too." Spreading her legs and waiting for Melody to begin her 'research,' Iris leaned across the log bench towards her sister, pressing a very soft, sweet kiss on the other girl's lips, holding it without yet letting it intensify. As Eva's eyes drifted shut, Melody dropped to her knees, hiking her skirt up a little to expose the cute peach of her butt, and the slim girldick throbbing against her panties. She was hesitant to reveal exactly how horny she was getting, but her big, bespectacled eyes remained quite fixated on the two sisters' embrace, even as she brought her lips to the end of Iris's member and slipped it slowly, but deeply, into her mouth.

"Now this is a Lobster Night nobody's gonna forget," Carrie said, transfixed, slowly rubbing at her own aching girldick through her shorts.

"Mlrmn… mmmllcch…" Melody moaned quietly around her lover's cock, taking Iris deep with practiced ease. Once she'd gotten the entire thing into her throat, she drew back, sucking in a deep breath before shifting sideways, dipping her head into Eva's lap and stroking her tongue around the other stiff member, taking in its flavor, easing this, too, down the long, tight tunnel of her throat. Her eyes remained turned upward, watching as Iris and her sister's kiss intensified, the two holding hands as they slowly started experimenting with their tongues.

For the sisters themselves, things were both intense, and strangely relaxed – having seen the Domingo and Curie sisters engage in similarly taboo activities took quite a lot of the pressure and stigma off, not to mention the free-flowing alcohol, cheers from the audience, and the deft, thorough licking, sucking and bobbing that Melody was getting up to, now beginning to switch back and forth between both nearly-identical girlcocks, taking one as deep as she could before pivoting to the other, each rotation leaving the little blonde more restless and eager, going faster and sloppier, never taking her eyes off the two siblings as they embraced and caressed one another.

"Such a bummer the Gatakis didn't show up for this," Kora sighed under her breath, "I hope they're having fun with Dragana." At Luiza's sidelong glance, Kora smiled nervously. "Not necessarily relevant to what's going on over there! Just a thought, is all."

Meanwhile, Melody was getting more and more frantic, swapping back and forth between cocks, one hand clasped firmly around the base of each – until finally, she had an idea. Pulling back, she gently tugged the sisters closer, facing each other, now near enough that their hard dicks pressed against one another. Taking a deep breath, Melody opened her mouth as wide as she could get it, diving down to cram both throbbing shafts into her mouth at the same time, tongue slathering back and forth between the two of them.

This course of action had two immediate outcomes: one obvious, the other less so. The first was that the Beaufoy sisters both let out blissful moans into one another's mouths, hands folding around one another, breasts pressing together as they kept their close contact. The second, less predictable, was that Melody had an immediate orgasm. Despite traditionally low grades, Melody found herself unusually susceptible to mental stimulus, and this situation – sucking her girlfriend's and her girlfriend's sister's cocks at the same time, while the two enjoyed an increasingly intense incestuous make-out session, while half of MacMaster High watched – turned out to be too much to bear. Her eyes rolled back, tongue lolling out between the two shafts buried in her mouth, and she let out a crazed, high-pitched moan as pump after pump of hot spunk loaded the inside of her panties, quickly seeping through the fabric and making a sticky mess of her.

Her moan turned into a whimper, then an exhausted, determined groan as she continued to bob and suck and stroke, fondling Iris and Eva's balls with each hand. The thought of their cocks rubbing against each other, trapped by her lips, gave Melody yet another kinky thrill, coupled with a sudden craving to have something up her ass, but she was determined to finish what she started. And, between Melody's antics, her impressive oral machinations, and their own heated sisterly embrace, the Beaufoys weren't at all far behind.

Melody let out a soft squeal as she took two simultaneously loads of spunk, shooting into her mouth double-barrel, too much to swallow all at once. She gulped, and gulped again, before cum began to burble out around her braces and past her lips, down her throat, making a mess of her blouse as the two sisters busted in her mouth at the same time, now passionately locking lips with each other – one hand on the other's ass, one hand on the back of Melody's head.

After a moment, Melody pulled back with a gasp, mouth still sticky with two loads of cream, and she stood up fully. Gently, but firmly, she broke the kiss between Iris and her sister, giving her girlfriend a long kiss on the lips before whispering. "Guess it's my turn, now… truth or dare, Iris?"

Still have out of breath, Iris wrapped one lazy arm around Melody, the other still draped over Eva. "Tr–… truth."

"When can we do something like that again?" there was a hint of pleading in the blonde's voice, but the sense that she'd accept no as an answer.

Iris glanced at her sister, then offered a grin back to her lover. "I'd like to say pretty soon."

With the game more or less finished after Iris's turn, the party began to take a somewhat different direction – the effects of alcohol were setting in, quite a bit of clothing had been removed (with more seeming to get 'lost' by the moment), inhibitions were down, and libidos were high. Activities were turning to the unabashedly lewd, with Carrie and Melody comparing penis sizes, Maxie giving Eva a nipple piercing, and Iris giving Rosa a 'massage' that really just seemed like an excuse to grope her muscles.

"Hey, blue hair girl," Vanessa murmured, more horny than drunk as she sidled over to Kora. She remained topless, holding her shirt in front of her crotch, though loosely enough that the base of her cock could be glimpsed. "What happened earlier was, uh… y'know, obviously not my idea – so don't get any weird thoughts about it, or anything like that – but I mean, I guess, of the girls here, maybe I wouldn't mind fooling around a little. Just to blow off steam." Despite trying to sound as superior and detached as always, Vanessa sounded desperate. She'd been getting riled up all night, and without a main squeeze, or even a flunky to exploit, she was being forced to cope with the ever-increasing inevitability of masturbation.

"I appreciate the offer," Kora said, Vanessa already beginning to look enraged by what she assumed was on its way, "but I do have a steady girlfriend, so unless she…" Kora leaned toward Luiza, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling the other girl close, pressing a long kiss against her lips. Despite her trailing-off not really being framed as genuine encouragement, it was Luiza, rather than Vanessa, who answered.

"I mean… you heard Eva," Luiza smirked, dotting another drunken kiss on Kora's lips, eyes flickering towards the mostly-nude blonde. "This is Lobster Night, things get crazy – and I know I'm fucking horny. So I'm up for you bringing a plus-one… if maybe you wouldn't mind me bringing one of my own."

Vanessa and Kora's eyes met, then followed Luiza's gaze to its unexpected direction: her sister, Rosa. Their reactions, though, were quite different – while Kora seemed cautiously excited, Vanessa's expression showed a flicker of dread that was overtaken by determination. Few people made Vanessa feel as inadequate as Rosa Domingo did, and doing anything in front of her seemed like a mistake… but the chance to fuck the woman's sister in front of her was temptation enough to assuage those concerns. If everyone wasn't already horny, hormonal, inebriated, and half-naked, even the thought this scandalous foursome would never have taken form… but, again, this was Lobster Night. You either brought a bib, or you got messy.

"Well, I…" Vanessa began, but Luiza had already rushed off, scampering over to her sister and clinging to one muscular arm, murmuring something into her ear. There was a pause, and a few murmurs back and forth, Rosa looking uncertain at first, but then nodding, laying one hand gently on her little sister's hip. "Well damn," Vanessa swallowed hard, "I wasn't thinking an orgy, but…."

"Technically not an orgy," Kora chimed in helpfully. "An orgy is five or more people without shoes or socks on – so this would just be a foursome."

"Are you always this annoying when you're drunk?"

"Nah, I'm just always this annoying."

A few moments later (just as Maxie was about to start doing body-shots off of Carrie's belly), the unlikely group of four made their way out of the campsite proper, and to one of the many satellite 'nests' around it, sparsely-furnished clearings where teens would break away from the main group for some private time. It was fully night, now, the moon above doing its best to shine its way through the canopy of birch, another article of clothing being discarded every few steps, finally leaving Kora, Luiza, Rosa, and Vanessa at least topless by the time they toppled to the grass, half a bottle of tequila still dangling from between Rosa's knuckles.

As Vanessa and Rosa sized one another up, though, Luiza drew close to Kora, laying a long, adoring kiss on the other girl's lips, letting out a soft whisper, "So… things are about to get weird," she began hesitantly, pressing nose-to-nose with her girlfriend, "I just want you to know I love you, okay? None of this changes anything between us. You're mine, and I'm yours."

"Absolutely," Kora nodded, returning the kiss, caressing her hands down Luiza's sides and pulling in close, their half-hard members pressing against each other through their panties. "Nothing's coming between us."

"That being said, I do have… a request," Luiza said, disentangling from her girlfriend just enough to grab her sister by the wrist, pulling her close. She paused before continuing, standing on tip-toes to give Rosa an eager kiss of her own, somehow equal parts familial love and sexual desire. "I know I'm kinda destined to be the bottom between us, right?" she said, addressing Kora again while leaning her face into the side of Rosa's breast. "I don't think my dick could really satisfy you… but I know my sister's will."

Kora blinked, feeling a sudden blush come on. She hadn't considered the likelihood that she'd be getting fucked in this arrangement… but wasn't against it. While a lot of the girls at MacMaster tended to pick a position they preferred and stick with it, Kora was fairly open to either, mostly topping for Luiza's sake. Rosa was a bit… big… to take this sort of plunge with, but she had to admit to being a bit excited. "I have the feeling you're probably right," Kora said with a shy smile, glancing at Rosa, then to the massive bulge in Rosa's panties. This was gonna be intense.

"What do you say, sis?" Luiza bit her lip, looking up at Rosa. "Will you fuck my girlfriend for me?"

Rosa hesitated for only a moment, then nodded. "It would be an honor."

"Aaand this leaves us some time to get… acquainted," Vanessa sidled up behind Luiza, sliding a hand up the smaller girl's belly, teasing one of her pierced nipples between two fingers. She saw her opportunity, and planned to seize it. Fucking Rosa's sister would be a glorious victory in the silent, one-sided war she was waging against the elder Domingo, not the kind of chance to pass up on.

"I hope that nice cock of yours has some staying power, Vanessa," Luiza looked back over her shoulder, flashing a coy grin – a very quiet part of the MacMaster rumor mill had suggested that Vanessa had stamina issues, a claim it was finally time to put to the test. "Kora's really spoiled me with how long she lasts."

"Oh, I can last – I'm sure I can last twice as long as she can, something you'll soon find out," Vanessa mistakenly boasted, setting herself up for failure but unable to resist the temptation to talk tough.

The next few moments saw a good deal of rearranging, the last few garments being discarded, a deep red blanket being straightened out across the forest floor, and several more swigs of tequila being downed. Finally, Rosa – in all her naked, muscled glory – sat down, hands propped up behind her so that she could lean back, with Kora slowly easing down into the bigger woman's lap, facing away. She bit her lip in anticipation, wincing as she felt the tip of Rosa's massive cock prod against the snug, near-virginal entrance of her backside… but she had a helping hand in the form of Luiza, on all fours in front of the two, using her hand to cautiously guide her sister's cock in the right direction. "Alright, easy does it…."

"Are we sure this is a good idea?" Kora said, suddenly getting cold feet when the remarkable girth of Rosa's cockhead against her asshole became more palpable, more real – not a distant promise, but an imminent threat. "She's so big…."

"You're doing great, dulzura," Luiza purred, looking up lovingly at Kora, then easing a bit closer between two pairs of spread legs, "but if you need something to distract you…." Closing the distance, she trailed her tongue up along the length of Kora's stiff shaft, slathering up and down until she heard a moan of desperation, then sliding the entire first half of the thing into her mouth. Luiza let out a quiet moan of her own as Vanessa prodded against her ass from behind, but she kept her hands firmly on Kora's hips, slowly pulling downward until she finally felt the pump of Rosa's cock sinking into Kora's butt, and heard the ensuing gasp of pleasure from both.

"Oh fuck, it's huge, nngh… holy shit, it feels incredible…" Kora winced, one arm reaching back to drape around Rosa, one moving to the back of Luiza's head, her legs spread and a shudder of pleasure rolling through her. The sensation of having a massive dick in her ass was a decidedly new one, made all the more intense by having her own girlcock buried in Luiza's adoring mouth, giving her an entirely fresh, outstanding experience. "Ahnnn… fhaaahhh…!"

Luiza, however, was about to get a new experience of her own – her first double-penetration. With Kora's shaft already inside her mouth, she quivered and squirmed with anticipation as the tip of Vanessa's thick, stiff cock pushed once more against her upturned butt, this time more insistently. "Nnh, there we go… f-fuck…" Vanessa bit her lip as she finally made the final thrust, moaning as she felt Luiza's snug backdoor stretch and close around her, engulfing the first half or so of her throbbing dick. While she hadn't imagined herself fraternizing with Luiza tonight, doing it in front of Rosa was flawless timing... even if it didn't seem like the statuesque sailor was paying that much attention, focusing more on delivering deep, even thrusts into Kora's backside.

"Mmph – mmrrhmm…!" Luiza groaned, eyes fluttering, though she kept her lips sealed around Kora's shaft, bobbing slowly up and down on her girlfriend's twitching rod even as Vanessa's was stuffed into her backside. Being bookended was strangely exciting, though challenging – Vanessa's dick was a bit bigger than Kora's, even if Luiza would never admit that in front of either of them – but blowing Kora gave her something to focus on, something to help push past the initial discomfort of taking a decidedly large cock up her butt. Every few moments, her gaze would flicker over Kora's shoulder, and she'd make fleeting eye contact with her sister, never for more than an instant. With each glance a silent question was asked between them: How far do we take this? But it never felt like an answer really came.

A few moments passed of squirming into place, optimizing position and rhythm – sex could be complicated enough on its own, but with four girls all trying to do their thing at the same time in a naked tangle of limbs, that was a new sort of challenge all on its own. Vanessa, predictably, was the most ruthless, picking up speed and force more quickly and eagerly than the others. This entire thing was as much about power as sex, for her; the real joy was in the thought of Rosa Domingo watching her little sister get assfucked in front of her by her greatest rival. The sensation of Luiza's snug, supple hole sliding back and forth along the length of her throbbing shaft, while certainly pleasurable, was secondary – icing on the proverbial cake.

Contrary to Vanessa's erotic Machiavellianism, the other three girls mostly just seemed to be there to enjoy themselves. Luiza was rocking her slim frame eagerly back and forth between the two dicks she was stuffed by, forward to push Kora's cock down her throat, then back to ease Vanessa deeper into her ass. One arm was wrapped around Kora's waist, clinging to her, while the other reached past – gently grasping and fondling one of her sister's full, supple breasts, giving it an eager massage. Rosa herself bit back a moan, propping one knee up and keeping an arm behind her so that she could sit up and keep Kora stable in her lap, giving herself enough room to maintain the deep, steady thrusting of her massive cock up Kora's ass. It was impressive that the girl was able to take such a massive rod with so little prior experience, despite her wincing and crooning, suggesting that the supportive blowjob she was getting from Luiza was considerable aid indeed.

"Holy… f-fuck…" Kora groaned, lashes fluttering. She was sort of just 'along for the ride,' here, not actively participating but simply enduring, trapped between Luiza's mouth and Rosa's cock, pleasured from both ends by the two sisters and clinging on for dear life. Something in the back of her mind felt like it should have been annoyed by Vanessa fucking her girlfriend, but considering that she was also getting deeply railed by her girlfriend's sister, she didn't have much ground to stand on. Beside that, she had other things to be concerned about – namely, how close it felt like she was to orgasm. "Ohfuckohfuck oh – fuck – I'ma–!"

"Mmlhm – mmrph nmmllch…" Luiza let out a comforting murmur, not removing her lips from around her lover's throbbing member but preparing herself for what was to come. Rosa had increased the pace of their thrusts, but kept them steady, with Vanessa ramping up to match. While Luiza felt like she wasn't horribly far off from blowing her own load, she wanted to focus on Kora, pushing her face between her girlfriend's legs to take that entire pulsating girlcock down her throat, not stopping until she could feel Kora's balls against her lower lip. "Nnnh…!"

Pump after pump of hot spunk shot directly into Luiza's stomach as Kora cried out her climax, her ass tightening down hard around Rosa's meaty rod as she did. Her tits jiggled with each wanton spasm that shook through her, Kora's ecstatic moans and wails echoing throughout the empty forest as she rode out her orgasm. Several long moments passed before it seemed like she was able to relax again, her senses slowly returning to her and her eyes opening, watching as Luiza took a final swallow and pulled off of her cock, leaning up for a long kiss while she was continuously railed from behind. "Holy shit," Kora panted, returning the kiss and draping her arms around her girlfriend, her now-unattended cock bobbing and swaying idly as she continued to get assfucked. Shuddering, she broke the embrace, glancing back over her shoulder. "R-Rosa, are you gonna cum in me?"

"Do you want me to?" Rosa responded, a gentleness to her voice despite the fact that her thrusts were growing harder and faster, her breathing growing heavy as she held back her own climax. "If you want, I–"

"Cumming!" Vanessa cried out, offering the courtesy of neither option nor warning, but simply crying out her climax as her thrusts hit their fever pitch, her thick cock squelching in and out of Luiza's tight ass at a wild, erratic pace. Try as she might to hold out for as long as Rosa was, self-control was not among Vanessa's more practiced talents, and in an instant she had pulled out and fired a volley of hot, sticky ropes of spunk across Luiza's back, coating her generously in the creamy goop before petering out completely, her weight slumping forward on top of Luiza's more petite, tomboyish figure. "Hahh… fuck… that was good…" she gasped, finding her breath while more misadventure played out just in front of her.

Rosa's forewarning, interrupted as it may have been, wasn't needed – Kora quickly leaned back into her, pushing her ass downward and offering an affirmative "I want you to," craning her head back to place a long, hesitant kiss on Rosa's lips, then looking back to a restless and freshly-emptied Luiza (who had now started to stroke her slim girldick between her fingers, realizing Vanessa wasn't going to fuck her to orgasm), planting a longer kiss on hers. Keeping one hand on Luiza's upper back, Kora glanced between the two sisters, guiding their gazes to one another, then watching raptly as they leaned into one another and shared a long, hungry kiss of their own – a kiss that served to be the catalyst for not just Rosa's orgasm, but Luiza's as well, both sisters shuddering with pleasure as they came. Luiza's release shot onto the blanket beneath her, while Rosa's was delivered just as directed… straight into Kora's ass.

Kora stared in aroused wonder, mouth agape with pleasure as she felt her asshole slowly pumped full of cum, still watching her girlfriend make out with her sister. Despite having gotten off less than a minute ago, she felt her cock gradually rising back up to full stiffness, her teenage libido not yet defeated.

The next few moments featured a mix of rest, and the disentangling of various hot, naked bodies, though one thing remained constant – the sustained kiss between Luiza and Rosa, now evolving into a full make-out session that only grew more intense when Kora slithered out from between them, a bit of Rosa's cum dribbling out of her ass and down the back of her thigh. She slipped behind Vanessa, who was still laying on her belly, propped up on one arm to watch the two sisters' naked figures grow more and more intertwined as their tongues duelled.

"Are you not entertained?" Kora whispered, stifling a little giggle as she lowered herself down, winding her arms around an exhausted Vanessa's midsection and crawling on top of her, a position that seemed more like a sort of snuggle at first until the tip of Kora's still-stiff girldick found itself sandwiched between Vanessa's buttcheeks. "I don't know if we should stop them or whatever, but like… I'm not gonna."

"They do seem to be growing bolder– h-hey!" Vanessa glanced back with an expression of sudden concern, wincing as she felt Kora's cock prod against the snug opening of her ass. "Hold on, that's – y-you're not supposed to–!" She winced, then gasped, eyes flying wide as she felt Kora push forward, felt the slick tip of that hot, stiff girldick start to breach her. It had been some time since she'd been on this… side… of things, and her greatest concern was that even though she wanted to protest, there was an immediate thrill of pleasure just from Kora prodding against her asshole. "Ahhn… I m-mean, I don't think…."

"Don't think," Kora purred, sidling up closer and reaching one hand under Vanessa, firmly groping one of her perky tits. "Thinking is the mind-killer, the little death that, um… wait, was it fear? You know, I actually haven't read Dune, I keep meaning to. Piper always says how good it is but I just haven't gotten around to it."

"...What the fuck are you talking about?"

"Haha! My distraction has worked!" Kora cheered triumphantly, punctuating her victory by pushing forward the last few inches into Vanessa's ass, the tip of her cock fully invading the blonde's warm, snug hole.

"NnNhhffhh–!" Vanessa gritted her teeth, but the sound that ensued was not a snarl, rebuke, or even quip, but a moan, her hips reflexively pushing backwards to ease Kora's cock a little deeper into her ass. It was difficult to divorce the sensation from her memories of Seneca, memories that made the experience at once more exciting and more bittersweet, but one thing was certain – her cock was rising back up to full hardness between her thighs, fingers digging into the blanket below. After a few more squirms of acclimation, flattening herself properly against the ground to enjoy the gradually deepening anal prone-bone, her gaze found its way towards the sisters, towards the 'show' Kora had mentioned a moment ago. It, much like the inexorable delving on Kora's girlcock into Vanessa's quivering rear hole, was growing more intense… more intimate.

Rosa remained on her back, but now fully, one knee propped up and her strong arms around Luiza's slender waist. Atop her, her sister straddled her waist, both knees on the ground and her hands clinging gently to Rosa's shoulders, their lips locked together in a long, exploratory embrace.

Kissing Rosa was so much different than kissing Kora. With Kora, everything was harmonious – romance, friendship, and sexual attraction working hand-in-hand to create a single, addictive sensation. Making out with her sister was something very new, in part because it was old. The familial love between the two Domingo sisters was long-lasting, but now muddied with a sexual interest that was very much fresh, wrapped in the numbing velvet of arousal and alcohol. It was that dissonance, though, that made this so difficult to stop. Luiza wanted to explore it, see where it led… if she'd decide to stop on her own, or if she'd become even more invested. Was this how the Radis felt, this strange entanglement of erotic and unconditional affection?

"Should… should we stop…?" Luiza whispered between kisses, her nearly-flat chest pressed up against Rosa's fuller one, pierced nipples almost painfully hard. She could feel the throbbing of Rosa's cock against her own small, slim member, making her all the more excited.

"Only if you want to," Rosa whispered back, suckling gently on her sister's lower lip, hands moving to cup Luiza's tight little butt.

"I don't," the younger sister shook her head. "I… want you to… um."

"You want…?"

"I want to feel you inside me. I want everything, Rosa. Just… just once, y'know? Just to see."

Only a few feet away, Kora had submerged every inch of her throbbing shaft into Vanessa's ass, and found the blonde to be unusually susceptive to it – despite her initial complaints, and a few enduring (if half-hearted) ones, she eased her hips back into each thrust, whimpering with pleasure each time the tip of Kora's dick collided with her prostate. Both girls, though, slowed down a little, eyes fixing on the other couple as they moved from simply making out, to a new position altogether. The Domingo sisters had rolled over, with Luiza now pinned beneath Rosa, and the elder sibling slowly easing her cock up into the smaller girl's already-primed backside, crossing a threshold that, Lobster Night or no, couldn't be crossed back over. A sort of Incest Event Horizon.

"Did I just feel you get somehow harder, inside me?" Vanessa pushed herself up enough to glance back over her shoulder at Kora, whose flushed face offered a sheepish grin.

"Probably. I mean, come on – this is pretty hot. It's not every day you get to watch your girlfriend get fucked by her sister. Unless you're Piper, I guess, then it is every day, because her girlfriends are sisters. But that's sort of its own whole thing."

"Uhhn… just… s-shut up and fuck me, and don't you dare cum inside my ass…" Vanessa warned – she was getting close to a second orgasm of her own, and thus assumed Kora wasn't far behind. She was right.

"Oh fuck… oh fuck…" Luiza winced, nails raking down Rosa's back as she took her sister's cock faster and faster, both Domingos finally giving fully into their lust, rutting back and forth against one another, harder and harder. "¡Fóllame más fuerte, hermana! ¡Córrete dentro de mí!" she yowled, locking lips with her sister once again as the two hungrily pushed and rocked against each other.

The peaceful dark of the forest found itself lit with the cacophony of four girls reaching climax – Rosa filling her little sister with her hot, sticky seed, while Kora likewise ignored Vanessa's request to not be creampied, wailing out into the night as she pumped several thick ropes of spunk into the queenpin's tight ass, offering the same courtesy as she'd offered Luiza earlier. Moments passed, then minutes, four girls resting before entangling with one another in a sweaty, breathless heap, letting the forest breeze cool them as they were, at long last, claimed by sleep.

A Lobster Night memorably spent.

Chapter 14: Swim Camp, part 3

Summary:

Dragana and the Gatakis get frisky. Swim Camp comes to an end.

Chapter Text

When Kora, Luiza, Vanessa, Carrie, and Iris left the bunkhouse, meeting with sisters and lovers alike to enjoy the evening of revelry that was Lobster Night, they left three girls behind. Specifically, Dragana Jovanovich, and the twins – Phoebe and Daphne Gataki. The twins had insisted on some sort of special 'plans' for the tall, stoic swimmer when invited to come along, and while the other girls at swim camp were enjoying each other's company in the woods, it was time for those plans to come to fruition.

"I'm not sure I like seeing you two so… collaborative," Dragana said uneasily, sitting on her bunkbed while the two petite twins encroached on her, sharing quick glances and quiet giggles between each other. "It feels out of character. You two are meant to disagree, yes? Twins but opposite? That is your… thing?"

Dragana wasn't incorrect. If the twins had a 'thing' at all, it was that, and that theme even carried over to their current attire – Daphne wore a lacey white sleep bra and matching panties, with a similar white ribbon tied into her hair, while Phoebe was dressed in an oversized black tank-top sporting a design of a sad, thoughtful skeleton, her panties (or potential lack thereof) obscured entirely by the former garment.

At the inquiry, Phoebe shrugged her shoulders somewhat. "Ehh, you're not wrong."

"But that doesn't mean we don't sometimes agree!" Daphne quickly added, wearing a bright smile as the two sisters loomed over Dragana, dressed simply and comfortably in boyshorts and a sports bra, both gray. "And… we've been talking!"

"'Bout some stuff," Phoebe clarified.

"What… kind of stuff?" It was difficult to say Dragana seemed intimidated – she was far larger and more well-built than the waifish Gatakis, after all – but the twins had a certain aura of inevitability about them. There was a sense that if there was something their conflicting personalities could manage to agree upon, nothing could prevent it from coming to pass, and Dragana had now found herself as the focal point of that certainty. She cleared her throat, swallowed, scooting back a little on the bunk.

Daphne took a deep breath, preparing herself to give a thorough explanation. "Well, we were chatting about when we went skinny-dipping the other night, and–"

"We wanna see your cock," Phoebe interrupted flatly.

Dragana blinked, hesitated. "But you already have, yes…?"

"We wanna see your hard cock." Phoebe clarified.

"I see." Dragana bit her lower lip slightly. This was an unusual situation for her – she'd always been so focused on sports, on her fitness, making her parents proud of her accomplishments, and that sort of discipline didn't lend itself to a horribly successful love or sex life. She'd gone through nearly all of high school without pursuing a relationship, or even a fling, so to have this sort of proposition levied so bluntly in her direction – not to mention how gorgeous, if lithe, the propositioners were – was certainly jarring. Mere mention of being revealed on command, much less hardened, gave Dragana's shy giant a sudden surge of stage fright where another teenager's may have risen quickly to the occasion, and Dragana found herself stalling for time. "And, uhm… how should I… bring that about?"

"Oh, don't worry, we've… thought about that," Daphne let out another little giggle, glancing over at her sister. "One of the perks of having a twin sister, is that depending on what you're willing to do, it can be really easy to get what you want."

"Yeah, one of the only perks," Phoebe rolled her eyes, though a hint of a smile showed at the corner of her lips. The Gatakis may have had their differences, but they were still as inseparable as most other pairs of twins… except the Radis, perhaps. Not wasting a moment longer, Phoebe withdrew, almost turtle-like, into her tank-top, before shrugging out of it completely, tossing it aside and leaving herself topless. Like her sister, she was close to being flat-chested, her breasts only subtle swells decorated with adorable pink nipples, though they fit her petite figure well. Daphne followed suit only an instant later, shedding her little white bra, leaving both sisters in panties alone, and dangerously – perhaps even suggestively – close to one another. "So, big girl, what do you think it's gonna take to convince you to whip out that python of yours?"

"And get it nice and stiff for us?" Daphne added, leaning close to her twin, almost in kissing distance, but clearly unwilling to go too far without a proper reward.

Dragana was frozen for a moment longer, weighing her options as best she could through the sudden pounding of her own heart in her chest. A big part of her wanted to refuse, or escape, but what would be the point? What did she gain from fleeing this experience? The Gatakis were beautiful, and both appeared to be quite into her, and all they were asking (so far) was for a little show… while offering one in return. Maybe, rather than retreating, it would be wiser to extract all the value from her coveted erection-reveal as she was able. "Well, I'll take this off…" she finally said, pulling off her own sports bra to show off her modest tits, larger than the mosquito bites the Gatakis sported, but not extraordinary in size for a girl her age, though they were suitably firm for her lean, toned figure. "And now I think it's your turns, yes?"

"Now you're starting to get it!" Daphne cheered.

"Mmh, you better be worth all this…" Phoebe narrowed her eyes, licking her lips as she – along with her sister – began to shimmy out of their respective panties. The Gatakis dicks were as small as advertised: while Dragana had seen them before, she hadn't taken the time to really admire how small they were, especially soft like this. If they were over even an inch in length, it wasn't obvious; delicate little noodles nestled against smooth sacks of equally petite balls. While Daphne widened her stance to better show off, Phoebe crossed one leg over the other, slightly obscuring her bared penis between slim thighs. "Happy with yourself, Jovanovich?"

Dragana thought a moment, then shrugged and nodded. "Yes," she said simply, licking her lips and admiring the twins' naked figures, already feeling a swelling excitement within her – one she'd need to surpress if she wanted to coax any further shenanigans out of the Gatakis. "And, ah…" she continued, standing up off the bunkbed and leaning against its head-side wall, slowly shimmying out of her own undergarments – slowly enough that the twins could watch with anticipation as inch after inch of her monstrous girlcock was exposed. First only its root, then more of the base, those panties dropping farther and farther until the twins were certain they'd see the tip any moment, then farther still. It wasn't until Dragana's boyshorts were past mid-thigh that the entirety of that thick shaft was finally unfurled in its entirety, foreskin concealing a bit of the thing's club-like head.

Both sister's eyes widened with intense interest as the other teen's underwear finally fell to the floor completely, and Dragana stepped out of them, now naked as the day she was born – and matching the twins. With some concentration and discipline, though, she'd managed to keep from getting hard (fully hard, anyway), until the twins had been given the opportunity to coax her toward that goal. "Motherfucker," Phoebe whispered.

"And it's not even hard!" Daphne gasped, half-impressed and half-worried, "don't you think we're cute? We got all naked and stuff!"

"Is that all you thought it would take?" Dragana tilted her head to the side, her lightly accented voice teasing, but nonetheless genuine. "You want me to be aroused, then…" she shrugged her broad shoulders, her lips twitching briefly into a rare, crooked smile, "...arouse me, yes?"

Biting her lower lip, Phoebe glanced over to her sister, an almost imperceptible blush touching her cheeks. "Alright, sis, I think we knew it was always gonna come to this."

Daphne swallowed, then nodded, suddenly looking a little nervous – as if she was, perhaps, less unenthusiastic about whatever 'this' was than her twin. "Yeah," she said, shuffling a step closer, their hips touching, then one tiny breast squishing against its mirror as the identical twins drew close to one another. "You ready?"

"I think so." Phoebe hesitated another moment, glancing towards Dragana again, then down to that massive cock. She desperately wanted to see it hard, and she and her sister had further plans for what they wanted to see it do – but first, they'd have to play ball. "Yeah, I am," she finished, turning to face her sister completely, leaning close… then pressing her lips against Daphne's, sharing a long, innocent kiss with little movement and no tongue, but a close, sisterly tenderness that caused both Gataki girls to let out a soft coo of unexpected enjoyment.

There was another moment of hesitation, a pause and a giggle shared between the twins, as much to release some of the situation's tension as to express any real mirth. Daphne's hands dipped down to take gentle hold of her sister's ass, just feeling it at first, then softly squeezing as the kiss renewed, a little more invested now but still a bit stiff and uncertain. Unlike with the Radis, this really was their first time doing anything romantic or sexual with one another, and it took them a moment to decide how they felt about it – whether it was enticing, upsetting, or even just neutral, like making out with your own hand. One thing was certain, though, and that was that their tender embrace had the desired effect on Dragana.

Close to a minute passed before the twins broke their kiss, turning big, deep green eyes toward the bigger girl, and finally seeing exactly what they'd wanted to see: Within that minute, Dragana had reached full hardness, her massive cock adding several inches to its already remarkable length, standing up but slouched slightly forward under its own weight. Even leaning toward the twins as it was, it reached past Dragana's navel, its tip approaching the undersides of the teen's firm breasts, throbbing visibly as the two naked sisters entwined and embraced. "Well, there we have it…" Phoebe cooed, "fuck, it's even bigger than I'd imagined. Just wanna sit and stare at it."

"Are you feeling light-headed at all?" Daphne added, sounding genuinely curious, "all the blood that has to take to get hard, right?"

"I… don't think so," Dragana answered, bringing one hand reflexively to her erection and giving it a few slow, experimental strokes. Despite her focus on exercise and training, the teenage libido wasn't something she was immune to – she'd masturbated plenty of times before, but often only to alleviate that urge, and the motions weren't terribly well-practiced. "Is this okay? It is what you wanted, yes?"

"Not all of what we wanted," Phoebe grinned darkly. "We have another request."

"We wanna see you suck on it!" Daphne beamed, confident that between the size of Dragana's cock, and the other girl's level of fitness, there would be no difficulty in the request. "And, mmmh… uh, if you want to, we wanna see you… a-ahhhh…."

"Cum in your own mouth," Phoebe finished helpfully. Both twins were starting to get hard themselves – though the extra inch or so of length they gained in doing so did little to make their shrimpy members any more impressive – both from admiring Dragana's flawless figure and tremendous slab of girldick, and, more than a little bit, from their taboo intimacy with one another. Neither had any clue how many similar interactions were currently happening during the Lobster Night festivities, but it certainly seemed that incest was in the air tonight.

"And if I do…?" Dragana said with some uncertainty, her gaze shifting down to her own dick looming beneath her, now seeming so much more threatening after the prospect of blowing herself.

"Well," Daphne glanced back at her sister, giving another gentle squeeze to Phoebe's rear, both girls' lips drawing close once again. "Do you wanna see some tongue this time…?" This time, the twins kissed each other with less hesitation, pulling closer, their chests, nipples, and even their small, slim penises pressing and rubbing together, identical slim figures now fully intertwined as their tongues made contact. The two sisters let their eyes drift shut as they shared a kiss far deeper than their last one, squirming against one another as they explored each other's lips, tongues, mouths, close enough that they could feel one another's synchronized heartbeats.

Dragana's own heart was racing in her chest – before tonight, she'd never imagined being in this sort of situation, much less enjoying it this much. Whether the twins were making a sacrifice for the purpose of this performance, or were giving into a dormant urge, the thought of reciprocating with a show of her own suddenly seemed extremely reasonable. Her eyes flickered from the twins, down to her own cock, and… yeah, putting it in her mouth didn't seem like such a terrible idea at all. She did, of course, wait for her audience to return its attention to her, and until then, simply enjoyed the sight of the adorable Gataki twins making out for her amusement, slim bodies grinding into each other in the most delightful ways.

The moment the twins looked away from one another, back to Dragana, she took her opportunity to give the pair of siblings what they'd wanted. She settled back onto the bunkbed, spread her thighs apart, and leaned down – first just pressing her hot, wet lips against the tip of her raging girlcock, then licking it, immediately shuddering with pleasure. How was it that she'd never done this before? That over years, it had never even occurred to her to use her mouth on herself, to suck on this massive thing, give herself the kind of pleasure most could only get from a companion. She let out an immediate moan, wrapping a hand around the base of her shaft to hold it steady, taking lick after long, loving lick at the swollen end of her hard dick until she grew bold enough to take it properly into her mouth. "Mmmphh… mmhh…!"

"Eeee!" Daphne squealed, "she's doing it, she's actually doing it! Ohhh, holy shit, this is hot, what do you think, sis?"

After being addressed, Phoebe glanced back to her twin, nodding – though having a harder time looking away from her sister's radiant face than she'd expected. Despite being the more reticent of the sisters to ever 'cross that line,' she'd perhaps found the brief interaction the most… rewarding. Licking suddenly dry lips, she looked back to Dragana, quickly being taken in by the enticingly unique sight in front of her. "Mm, yeah… ooh, look, she's starting to go deeper, too. Do you think we should help her out, Daph, or leave her to it…?"

"Let her get comfortable first," Daphne bit her lip, "but let's give her something to watch while she gets to know herself–"

Phoebe let out a little gasp – while she'd been expecting another kiss, her sister instead reached down to take gentle hold of both their small, stiff members, cinching them against one another and beginning to massage them back and forth between her thumb and forefinger. Being of exactly equal length, they had complete coverage against one another, letting them fully press and squish along each other with little effort in the direction of balance. It was as much an act of mutual masturbation as anything else, Daphne giving both twins something to enjoy while they watched Dragana, and of course, were watched in return.

Dragana was finding herself increasingly invested in sucking herself off, bobbing up and down with a building fervor as she flooded her senses with the taste, smell, and texture of her own huge, throbbing cock. "Mmph… mm, mllhmmch…" she groaned, feeling her member touch the back of her throat, though she doubted she'd be able to get it any farther without significant practice and flexibility training, the former of which seemed quite tempting, now. Her eyes, of course, didn't leave the twins, nuzzling into one another while Daphne playfully stroked both of their tiny girldicks, both of them panting softly against each other's mouths while they enjoyed the show they'd so successfully orchestrated.

"Mmhn, she… s-she needs us," Phoebe said hesitantly, glancing towards her sister, then stealing a quick, unexpected kiss on the lips before disengaging. One hand held tight to Daphne's as the two closed the short distance between themselves and Dragana, getting on their knees in front of the bigger girl, both twins laying both hands on the thick base of the other teen's shaft, as if worshipping at some great, throbbing obelisk. Glancing to one another, the pair of twins shared one last kiss, then leaned in to trace their tongues lovingly up and down Dragana's cock, Daphne dipping down a bit to try to stuff one of those fat, smooth balls in her mouth while Phoebe licked and smooched her way up and down the shaft, letting Dragana herself take the pulsating head as deep as she could into her own mouth.

Eyes threatening to roll back into her head, Dragana was already experiencing perhaps the greatest pleasure of her young life, urging her to push onward, be bolder. After a moment of steeling herself, she did so – clutching to the post of the bunkbed as she pushed her own head down farther, just barely breaching her throat with her own cock, resisting the urge to gag and moaning around the massive thing. With some of the real estate around the shaft now taken up, Phoebe slipped lower, taking her place alongside her sister to suckle at Dragana's other nut, one hand reaching across to gently stroke and tease at Daphne's dick, a gesture that was quickly mirrored by her cheerier counterpart.

Dragana shuddered and quivered in place, needing to pause a moment to regain her composure. When this began, the thought of cumming in her own mouth seemed sort of silly, but now things were very different. Hungrily sucking her own cock, each of her balls in the wet, needy mouth of one of a pair of gorgeous identical twins, this was beyond incredible, beyond pleasure, and the threat of blowing a load down her own throat felt ever more immediately real. "Mmph… mmmhn… ggghhh…!" she groaned around her own thundering pillar of flesh, tongue swirling around its tip before she stuffed it back down her throat, her sack tingling with delight from being eagerly pleased by two pairs of lips at once. True to their boasts, the twins were quite talented at oral, never applying too much pressure or suction to cause discomfort. They'd pause on occasion to let their tongues sweep and lather along Dragana's balls, or lean across to steal a frantic kiss from their sibling, their expressions almost pained as they continued to reach across and stroke off one another's tiny, dripping girldicks.

"I can feel her balls getting tighter," Daphne purred, breaking away for a moment and licking up to the base of Dragana's cock, kissing it, then laying a few more smooches on the nut she'd abandoned, "she's gonna cum…!"

"Nn… I don't think I'm far off," Phoebe said with a little shudder, starting to stroke her twin more frantically, encouraging Daphne to do the same for her.

The Gatakis prediction about Dragana, though, very much seemed to be correct. "Mmh – mm-HhmMmn–!" she groaned around her own cock, her lean body quaking as she took shot after shot of hot spunk into her own mouth, several waves of sticky seed shooting down her throat before she backed up a bit, taking several more creamy bolts onto her tongue, keeping her cock in her mouth through the entirety of her orgasm. Finally – as the twins, too, were unleashing thinner squirts of their own seed onto the bunkhouse floor, coaxed forth by each other's eager fingers – Dragana pulled back with a gasp, her dick slumping forward. She held her mouth open, panting for breath, showing off the collection of her own cum that she'd managed to gather.

"Oh fuck yeah," Daphne cooed, sitting up and pulling forward to lock Dragana in a messy kiss, sharing that spunk back and forth for a moment until the kiss was broken, and she found herself replaced by Phoebe, the other sister gathering up what little creamy cum remained in Dragana's mouth. Once the twins had collected what they could, they embraced each other once again, though this was different – not a performance, but an act of impulse and desire, tongues invading one another's mouths to share Dragana's cum back and forth between each other, again and again, until every last drop of it had finally vanished. Either consumed, or dribbled down the twins flat chests.

"That was… amazing…" Dragana panted, flopping back onto her bunk, seeing stars as she came down from the high of climax.

"Mmm, maybe next time…" Phoebe nuzzled into her twin, stealing one more kiss before laying along Dragana's side and cuddling up against her, something her sister mirrored shortly after, "...you can actually fuck us."

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

Vanessa Vinke's eyes fluttered open, the teen tyrant roused by sunlight against her face, and an immediate ache in her head – the unmistakable throb of a hangover. "Nnngh…" she groaned, pinning one forearm beneath her and pushing herself upward, fog clearing slowly from her eyes as she took stake of her surroundings. She was in the woods, laying on a blanket, surrounded by three other girls, limbs entangled with one another and all sound asleep. Not a terribly uncommon way for Vanessa to awaken, but the memories drifting into her mind told her that last night had been different, and the three girls confirmed that. Kora Kane, and the Domingo sisters, Luiza and Rosa. She remembered the latter two getting unexpectedly frisky with each other, and….

She let out a quiet hiss when she felt a new ache, not as intense as the hangover, but coming from an unfamiliar place – her ass. Reaching a tentative hand backward, she tapped a fingertip against her asshole, then slid it inside, letting out another groan of disappointment when she felt what she'd been hoping not to feel: a creampie, left behind by Kora Kane after fucking Vanessa up the ass last night. She squirmed enough to roll onto her side, shifting one of Luiza's legs off of her back as she cautiously extracted herself from the tangle of naked teens, crawling a short distance away before examining the remaining trio. Luiza was in the center, roughly face-to-face with her girlfriend, while her sister spooned her from behind, a perfectly scandalous little knot of limbs.

It was a shame Vanessa hadn't brought her camera to the woods with her… though, perhaps it was actually for the best that nobody knew this happened. Maybe when the others woke up, they'd forget the details of the night before, and Vanessa could go on with her life without anyone knowing she'd gotten fucked in the ass… and that she'd cum so hard from it. That had to remain a secret. Without any allies to back her up, or any meaningful blackmail on any of these three, her best play was to keep all of this as quiet as possible.

Before the others stirred, Vanessa gathered up what little clothing had made it to the woods with her, donning it and heading back to the campsite, doing her best to ignore the trickle of cum leaking from her asshole, down the back of her thigh – and how good it felt.

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

To call that morning a maelstrom of activity would be a failure to acknowledge how slowly everything went – a small horde of hungover teens gathering clothes and leftovers, covering their tracks, saying goodbyes to friends and relatives, and eventually all making their way back to the campsite proper. The remainder of the last day at camp was mostly formalities; big speeches from the coaches, newer team members adding their names to a great, leather-bound ledger, and eventually, packing up their things and preparing for the bus ride back to town.

So it was that, as eight teens had arrived, eight teens were now leaving, with their bodies hammered into peak physical shape, some new sexual experiences, and in many cases, hangovers that were only finally beginning to properly ebb.

"So, you two get up to anything… fun, while we were gone?" Carrie asked, her question directed at the Gataki twins, slumped over in her own seat with her feet propped up on the headrest in front of her. "I remember you said you had some 'plans,' yuh?"

"Oh, yeah!" Daphne was quick to answer, sitting a little more comfortably close to her sister than she usually did. "Okay, so we really wanted to–"

She was interrupted by an elbow to the ribs from her twin. "Privacy, Daph. Not everyone wants their dirty laundry aired." Phoebe shot a glare towards her sister, but then quieted down – whether she was trying to protect Dragana's privacy, or prevent Daphne from letting anything slip about their own interactions, who could say, but her twin managed to get the hint.

"Right, yeah, uh… we had fun, yeah," Daphne shot a pained smile Carrie's way, but the other girl seemed more or less satisfied without any further details. After last night, she was pretty well 'fed' when it came to elicit experiences.

"Good to know everyone had a good time, then," Carrie flashed a big, toothy smile. "I know I did! And these three took off just as things were really heating up," she jerked a thumb towards Kora and Luiza (the latter sitting in the former's lap), then at Vanessa, not far from them. "What did you all get up to out there? You missed me getting a double-rimjob from both of the Beaufoys, which… yeah, that's going in my Top 3 for sure."

A quick blush came to Luiza's face – getting too detailed about what happened last night would mean a confession to being fully fucked by her older sister, something she still had some intensely mixed emotions about. "Ohh, a lot of it's sort of a blur for me…."

Keenly listening in, Vanessa's heart leapt in her chest. If they didn't remember what had happened last night at all, she had nothing to worry about.

Unfortunately, Kora helpfully intercepted. "Definitely some fun new experiences. I properly bottomed for the first time... though I admit Rosa was a bit on the big side for a first-timer! Still a little sore, after that." It was a subtle gambit – by admitting to getting fucked by her girlfriend's sister, she took the heat off of Luiza herself, and didn't even have to lie to do so. Shooting a small smirk towards Vanessa, she continued, "How about you, Vanessa? You feeling sore at all after last night?"

"Gah–" Vanessa coughed, caught completely off guard by the question – just when she thought she was safe, that Kane bitch had to go and ruin everything. "Sore? Sore from what, having to look at that tank top for the second day in a row? Ugh!"

Kora blinked, lifting an arm to quickly check one of her armpits for anything too unpleasant, and ultimately deciding she'd be fine. "Huh. Nah, I just meant all the… y'know, sex stuff that we got up to, you seemed pretty inexperienced in that… uh, area."

"Yeah, you two were really going at it while I was–" Luiza began, then cleared her throat, lowering her voice before she gave anything away, "uh, preoccupied."

"Ooh, did Vanessa bottom?" Daphne gasped, suddenly very invested, "I always sort of took you for an 'always on top, no matter what' type, but–"

Carrie interrupted with a chuckle, "Hey, sometimes the right cock can really change your mind!"

"As if any of your shriveled little dicks could change my mind about anything," Vanessa snapped, decidedly more defensive than the fairly light teasing would demand. "I wouldn't fuck any of you if you were on fire and only the best orgasm of your life could put you out."

"From what I've heard, I'd have to go to Luiza's sister for that, anyway," Phoebe allowed herself a brief, dark chuckle. "How was that, by the way, Kora? She take you all the way?"

Kora scoffed. "Pff, did Frodo take the One Ring all the way to Mount Doom?" At Carrie's blink of uncertainty, she awkwardly re-answered the question in a less nerdy way, "Uh, yeah, yeah she did. Not something I think I need regularly, but it was pretty fuckin' intense."

With the spotlight off of her, Vanessa returned to sulking. Why were things always so weird, now? It had felt like she was queen of the world, even just a few months ago, but things were visibly falling apart. Seneca leaving, Octavia more rebellious than ever, Mica not even around half the time – it felt, more and more, like Vanessa was alone. Sure, she was alone with all her beauty, wealth, and privilege… but alone nonetheless, and feeling the sting of the way she'd lived her life so far. Soon the whole school would know she'd gotten fucked – by Kora Kane of all people! – and she wondered if she even had enough clout left to fire back with a smear campaign of her own.

Whatever, maybe she was overreacting. Fuck, she probably was. But there was no denying that things were getting different, and not in a way that Vanessa liked… or at least, not in a way she thought she'd like. Her thoughts wandered briefly to Seneca, who had been one of the best parts of Vanessa's life while she'd been in it. Driven away by Vanessa just being Vanessa. Maybe it was time for her to spend a bit less of her energy burning bridges – a rare moment of introspection that didn't last long. She'd be back to school soon, and if this trip was any indicator, she needed to tighten her iron grip on MacMaster before it slipped through her fingers.

Chapter 15: Take Of The Young

Summary:

Our young detectives finally investigate the house they've been surveilling.

Chapter Text

Another week passed after swim camp came to an end, and for the teen conspirators who'd rallied around Millie Nowak's vanishing, it had proven to be a fruitful one. As planned, hand-held cameras had been rigged with external batteries and hidden carefully around the house at the address Heather Edwards had discovered. The place itself was an unnerving combination of ominous, and deceptively ordinary – a white two-story house in the suburbs, with a garage and a dark green roof. The lawn was ill-tended but not to a distracting degree, and the exterior was otherwise non-descript; no children's toys or bikes outside, a trash can that never seemed to fill or empty, nothing. Every night, at 8pm, a black sedan pulled into the garage, the lights would come on inside the house, and at 11pm, they would turn off. Every morning, at 12pm, the same car would drive away. Movement was rarely seen through the windows, and none of the footage ever showed who was entering or exiting the vehicle.

Over the week, text messages were exchanged among the young detectives, going over what information had been gathered, gradually trying to come up with a plan. As time went on, though, that plan grew ever more straightforward – they weren't going to gather any more information without entering the building, and the window within which to do so was extremely obvious. They had eight full hours, quite consistently, between when the car departed and arrived once more… eight hours to the minute.

Saturday afternoon, then. Broad daylight – perhaps not the best time to carry out an operation like this, but there was little other choice. Best to have as much time as possible. The girls then split into two groups, Teams A and B (or, as Kora called them, Team Noonshadow and Team Falconeye), one that would do the infiltrating, and one that would stay behind, surveil the house, and run interference should any become necessary. Team A consisted of Kora, Seneca, and Mica, while Team B consisted of Piper, Luiza, and Heather Edwards. Not perfect all-star lineups, perhaps, but they'd have to do.

"Alright, I scraped together some money to buy us these walkie-talkies, but I only have a single set," Piper explained as the six girls congregated at two cars, Luiza's and Piper's. "So be sure to hold tight to the one I give you."

"Why walkies? Don't we all have cell phones?" Mica frowned. "Sort of seems like an unnecessary complication."

Piper shrugged, handing one of the walkie-talkies to Kora. "Just covering every base. There are plenty of ways to disrupt cell phone signals, and communication's gonna be key, here. I'll stay on the walkie, while Luiza keeps an eye on the cameras, and Heather Edwards plays interference against any cops who get suspicious, since she has the most experience dealing with them."

"While we…?" Mica attempted.

"We infiltrate directly," Kora nodded. "Break into the building, see if we can find that book… and any sign of Millie."

"And why am I specifically part of Team A again–?"

"–Team Noonshadow–" Kora insisted.

"–Right, why am I on Team Noonshadow?" Mica looked nervous, reasonably so. "I get you and Seneca are more athletic, but I'm just…."

"You're the only other one of us who's seen how to stunlock the old folks," Kora said. "We need someone who's seen how it works, in case things go really bad down there."

"Great," Mica let out a dejected sigh, "I was hoping things might go really bad."

Heather Edwards crossed her arms across her chest, gazing out at the rest of the gathering through the shadowy discs of her sunglasses. "Alright, it's now or never. You know your roles. Seneca, did you bring the… asset?"

"You mean the big iron? Yeah, I got it. Grabbed this too," Seneca reached under her short leather jacket, withdrawing a knife and tossing it towards Kora. It was of straightforward construction, a weathered-looking Ka-Bar that would serve as well as a tool as it would a weapon. "In case shit goes south, you feel."

"Right," Kora inhaled uneasily as she took the knife. The weight of it in her hands made all of this feel more real; this was really, actually happening. "How much damage you think this bad boy does? 1d4? 1d6?"

Ignoring the ill-timed joke, Seneca sat up off of the hood of Piper's car, starting to head in the direction of the house – or rather, the alley behind the house that had been scouted out ahead of time. There was a narrow path that could be used to get to the next block, offering a convenient means of getting behind the house while out of sight of the main road. Letting out a sigh of disappointment, Kora followed along behind, then an ever more hesitant Mica behind her.

"Testing, testing, this is Falconeye," Piper called in over the walkie-talkie once Team A was out of earshot, assuring that the device worked as planned. Her voice was someone tinny and strained through the little hand-held talkbox, but clear enough to be heard.

"10-4 on that test, Falconeye, this is Noonshadow testing back, over." Kora said back through her own walkie, visibly having more fun with this than she should.

"Confirmed, Noonshadow." With their connection established, Kora, Seneca, and Mica continued to creep closer to the building's rear side. There was a back porch that had a door of its own (and, according to the cameras, never saw any use), making it the perfect point of entry.

"Yo, one of you give me your shirt," Seneca said as the three (somewhat stealthily) approached the back door, which had a sizeable window at its upper end.

"Aww, man, I like this shirt," Kora griped quietly, looking down at the sleeveless black Masters of the Universe shirt she had on.

Mica rolled her eyes in response, slipping out of her little green blouse, under which she still had a white undershirt. "Here. Try not to ruin it."

"No promises," Seneca shot a smirk back, wrapping the blouse around one hand and promptly ramming her fist through the window, reaching through to deftly unlock the door. "Not my first rodeo. Here ya go." The teen delinquent tossed the shirt, now torn and embedded with bits of broken glass, back to Mica, who let out a sigh of disappointment as she tied it around her waist.

With the door unlocked and opened, the three girls slipped inside, keeping their eyes out for anything suspicious, or… anything at all, really. The room they entered from the porch appeared to be a large, spacious kitchen, one that had seen no use whatsoever in who could say how long. The sink and counters were empty, as were the cupboards, and inspecting the refrigerator revealed a single, opened box of baking soda, and nothing more. A thin layer of grimy dust coated everything, from the dark, slate gray tiles of the floor, to the mottled tan of the countertops.

"Not, uh… not foodies, I guess," Mica said, audibly uncomfortable. The bad feeling bubbling up in her stomach was growing stronger and stronger, forming into a tight knot of genuine regret. If she'd just kept what she'd learned to herself, she could be sipping daquiris next to a pool somewhere, instead of… this.

"It's like nobody's ever lived here at all," Seneca confirmed, peeking from the kitchen into the living room, which showed an equal state of disuse. A hideous green couch, covered in plastic. Wood panel flooring, caked in dust. A bookshelf with no books on it, an entertainment stand stationed near a clump of loose wires, but no television in sight. "Like someone bought the place but never furnished it. Shit."

"Don't hear anything, I guess that's good," Kora piped up. "Oh, check this out – the carpet's a little darker heading out from the door, like a trail!"

"Right, clearly someone's going in and out, so they must be going somewhere. They don't just disappear." Seneca made her way toward the garage door, crouching near it and trying to make out exactly where the trail of darkened carpet led. "And I'm really glad you pointed this out so I didn't have to, there's no way I'm opening myself up to an 'indian tracker' joke."

"Wait – you're native american?" Mica blurted out. "I always thought you were like… I dunno, hawaiian or something."

Seneca furrowed her brow. "Honestly, I'm surprised you're not further off. Vanessa thought I was italian at first." Shaking her head, she let out a muted chuckle. "No, I'm cree. And…" she pointed a finger towards a hallway at the living room's east side, "we're headed that way."

Along the hallway were three doors. One led to a supply closet, which was empty. One led to a bathroom, which was so unused the toilet didn't even have water in it. The last led to what appeared to be a master bedroom, though it was quite bare beyond a single impressive decoration at its center – a massive hole, around eight feet in diameter. It wasn't smooth by any means, its edges ragged and misshapen, bits of tattered carpet hanging down in shredded strands. There was no light coming from below, but a rickety metal ladder offered means of descent into the darkness.

"Alright, no, no fucking way, I'm out, fuck this," Mica threw her hands up, backing away, but not letting her eyes leave the pit. "Nowak's gone, we don't need to know why, right? That can't be that important?"

"It's important to me," Seneca responded, reaching into her jacket to withdraw the gun she'd bought, a Taurus 44 that looked absolutely monstrous in her hands. "I'm going down. You want out, run back to the others, I ain't gonna stop you." Without another word, she lowered herself onto the ladder, starting to carefully climb down while Kora fumbled around for a flashlight.

"For real, if you don't wanna come, you don't have to," Kora followed up, a bit more gently, clicking on her shiny metal flashlight and shining it down into the hole, revealing that it wasn't as deep as it might have been, only about one floor down. "But… yeah. I'm going too." She continued to shine the light for Seneca until the other girl reached the bottom, then went down after her, leaving Mica alone and anxious in the bedroom.

Mica squirmed nervously for a few moments. She didn't have a real duty or responsibility to participate here, but she had promised she would. That, and… her thoughts wandered back to that night with Mrs. Vinke, the way she'd frozen, the way she'd reset. Something wrong, something unnatural, was happening, and it would keep happening if someone didn't stop it. Finally, she swallowed hard, and raised her voice as loud as she was comfortable with: "W-… w-wait for me! I'm coming down!"

A few moments of cautious descent later, all three girls were on the ground floor of this lower level. It was more cavern than basement, clearly not a part of the house's original floorplan, though the means with which it had been dug were unclear – the walls were rough, roots and stones protruding from bare earth, and the ceiling had been reinforced with decaying lumber. The floor, though, was smooth concrete, extensively discolored by stains of brown, red, and dark green, with streaks and grooves suggesting that things had been moved or dragged along it, likely with some regularity. The prior silence, too, was now dispelled, with a low, rhythmic thumping felt under the girls' feet, barely audible somewhere in the distance.

"Alright, we're veering into horror movie territory a lot faster than I expected," Kora breathed, drawing the knife Seneca had given her and clutching it tightly, aiming her flashlight ahead with her other hand. There was only one way to go, forward, the cavern leading deeper and deeper into the darkness. "Guess we, uh… guess we go on? Seneca, you wanna take point, since you have the… gun, and everything."

"Right, yeah," Seneca nodded, then looked uneasy for a moment. "Skoden." She was brave, sure, and undoubtedly the person here who'd gotten into the most scrapes, fights, and conflicts. But there was a difference between defending some kid from a bully or running away from cops, and walking down a long, unlit cavern beneath the earth, at the end of which was… well, who knew what. Something fucked up was happening here, something dangerous, and something very much unknown.

Nevertheless, Seneca steeled herself and mustered her courage, aiming the revolver forward and beginning to slowly advance. The cavern continued for some time, seeming to very gradually descend, that rhythmic sound growing… not louder, but deeper, more a sensation than a sound at all. A beat, a pulse. Something from far beneath them, but that they were growing ever closer to.

"Holy shit – light!" Mica said in a frantic hush, pointing ahead from just behind Kora. Indeed, the thin white glow of Kora's flashlight was no longer the only source of illumination – coming from somewhere ahead was a wild, orange light, licking and ebbing, creating lurid, shifting shadows against the increasingly rough texture of the cavern walls. "Not a very… friendly light, but…."

"Yeah, more of a 'why do I hear boss music' kind of light," Kora said with a grimace. Taking a deep breath, she brought the walkie-talkie to her mouth. "Falconeye, this is Noonshadow, do you copy?"

A moment passed. Then, Piper's crackled voice, "Copy Noonshadow, this is Falconeye. Where are you?"

"Tunnel beneath the house. It's deep, hundreds of feet. Firelight up ahead. If I don't say anything in like, ten minutes or so, well…" Kora took a deep breath. "Call the fuckin' Ghostbusters, I guess."

There was another moment of silence, then Piper responded, her voice sounding… resigned. "Copy that. Over and out."

"You two done with your little XCOM roleplay or can we get on with gettin' ourselves killed?" Seneca said, uneasy.

"Hey, I thought I was supposed to be the one that makes the video game references," Kora frowned, but then nodded, fingers tightening around the knife she was still clutching tightly to. "But… yeah. Let's do this, I guess."

Kora switched off the flashlight as the three moved, quietly and solemnly, forward toward the firelight. The tunnel angled slightly, a slight curve obstructing their view of the imminent chamber until they were ultimately upon it – but the sight of that chamber made it clear just how far down into the earth the tunnel had brought them.

Before the three girls was a… space. Not something that could be classified as a room, or even truly a cave. It was monstrous in size, perhaps half the length of a football field and vaguely round, its unworked floor flat, and ceiling domed. It was the ceiling that made it feel so utterly massive, nearly a hundred feet in height, and only barely sufficient to contain the chamber's primary features – five pillars of outstanding size and implausible material, appearing at a glance to be wrought from a twisted black coral, their 'roots' still buried deep within the earth beneath them. They were arranged in a vaguely circular pattern, with four nearer to one another and the fifth somewhat separate, and within the shape they formed was a stone dais that appeared to have been raised from the ground itself, dirt still clinging to its sides. In a larger ring surrounding the five pillars were large, standing torches, their fires casting the light that the girls had seen from the tunnel – and within the pillars, surrounding and facing the dais, were several hunched figures in white robes, their hoods obscuring any sort of identity or even shape.

"Holy fucking shit," Mica breathed, eyes widening as she tried to take in more detail, but the sheer size of the place made it hard to take in much more – in the distance, the entrances to more tunnels could be spotted dotting the cavernous walls, implying that this place lay somewhere beneath the city itself, and its tendrils reached into many different parts of town. "What do we do, what the fuck do we do?!"

Seneca drew the hammer back on her pistol, taking in a deep breath. "Well, the whole point of this was to get some answers, right? So… let's start asking questions." Without another word, and with the gun still pointed forward, she started making her way into the cavernous opening, directly toward the strange dais and those cloistered around it. "Alright, you shit-asses! Someone start explaining what's going on before one of you Klan-lookin' fucknuts eats lead!"

"Oh, fuck," Kora whispered, keeping close behind the gun-toting bad girl (with Mica trailing behind her), nervous but alert. The robed figures – of which there looked to be five, one for each of the dark coral spires – turned away from the center of the dais to look toward the three intruders, and it was only now that their not-fully-human nature seemed clear. Each of them was hunched over, hands barely visible beneath voluminous sleeves, though crooked fingers could be seen to be tipped with long, curled claws.

"The young come to us," one of them whispered.

"They offer themselves willingly," another said.

"Take of the young."

"Take of the young."

"You come to learn," the closest of them crooned, their voice raspy and thick, like they were choking on wet sand with each word. "Let us teach you." While all five were encroaching, abandoning the dais, the one in the forefront was the first to be obviously aggressive, lunging toward Seneca with both withered arms extended – an act that earned them a single shot to the chest, then a second, each round staggering the robed entity. It stumbled back, dark crimson blooming out from the front of the white fabric, but the creature didn't fall. "You think this will save you, child? That striking any of us down will change what is soon to come? You think that the life of one girl is where any of this began, or where any of it will end?"

Seneca swallowed down a lump in her throat, hands trembling on her revolver as the entity lowered its hood, the other four lowering theirs in unison. Each were only vaguely individual, not visibly male or female, and only fully human once upon a time – thorough mutilation had taken their eyes, ears, noses, and lips, their grim removals far distanced from the practiced hand of a surgeon. No, these were the work of an unsteady grasp, though whether the ultimate culprit was the mad certainty of self-sacrifice or the brutal carving of an uncaring malefactor remained unknown.

"Maybe not," the waver in Seneca's voice diminished as she summoned a second wind of iron will. "But I know where you end." She adjusted her aim, putting a third bullet in the disfigured assailant's head – a bullet that finally caused it to fall, silent, to the unworked earth floor.

With the foremost of the five creatures fallen, the other four lunged into action, the one farthest back drawing an item from the top of the stone dais: a sword. As they attacked with claws (or blade) extended, the three girls scattered, Seneca trying to line up a fatal shot while Kora ducked toward the dais, and Mica tumbling backwards, far more eager to flee than to enter the fray – she was unarmed and unprepared for their amateur sleuthing to turn so suddenly into a melee.

Seneca fired another three bullets towards one of faceless creatures, the last three she had loaded, missing two but landing the third right where it needed to go, getting the headshot and reducing the number of cultists from five to three, one of which now had its clawed hands clasped tightly around Kora's wrists, bearing the swimmer down to the ground, pinning her while Kora tried to push the thing's face – and its cracked, browning teeth, permanently bared behind the ragged gash of its lipless mouth – away from her, angling the tip of her knife toward the side of the thing's skull. "Taaake… of the yoooung…" the creature rasped, its withered muscles straining against Kora's, the two deadlocked for a moment that felt like a lifetime… until Kora twisted to the side, grabbing her own wrist and using the increased strength to two-hand shove the knife into the creature's temple, gasping for breath as she rolled it over and scrambled back to her feet, leaving it lifeless.

"Holy fuck," Kora said under her breath, drawing the knife from the thing's skull and moving toward the dais after catching a quick glimpse of Seneca in a similar grapple with one of the robed creatures, repeatedly pistol-whipping it. There was one more, right? The one with the sword, seemingly guarding the dais – and exactly what it was guarding quickly became clear as Kora approached. Atop the risen stone pillar was a plain, worn book, bound in a purplish-red leather, frayed at the edges, its title unclear. The fucking book. It was here.

Alright. Knife vs. Sword. Not a great matchup. Fortunately, the usage of analog weaponry was something Kora actually had a framework of knowledge in, letting her strategize ahead of time while the faceless thing sized her up in turn. She took a fleeting moment to admire the weapon the creature wielded – it was actually quite beautiful, single-edged but straight-backed, lacking a crossguard or quillon, likely around thirty inches overall. More a long, slender knife than a proper saber, but its lean build and light weight would made it deadly fast. The sword would also have far better reach than Kora's Ka-Bar, making any kind of proper duel idiotic; the only real advantage of a knife here was being lighter in weight, and more pragmatic in close quarters. She had to close the distance.

"Someone's stealing the book!" Kora shouted, pointing with her free hand toward the dais behind the creature. A pure bluff, but just what she needed to make the creature turn and look, even for just an instant, giving Kora an opportunity to charge forward and ram into its back, wrapping both arms around it and tackling it to the ground, trying to shove the knife into the hooded figure's side. The thing twisted and writhed in place, the sword clattering to the ground as it brought its steely fingers to Kora's arms, razor-sharp nails slashing into the teen's wrists. Kora grit her teeth, groaning in pain as she tried to get a solid blow with the knife, blood now streaming down bare arms as the creature wrestled against her. "Mother… fuckin'… piece of…!"

The two rolled on the ground, constantly vying for position, the faceless cultist a bit stronger, but Kora just slippery enough to hold her ground. The knife finally fell from bleeding fingers, sliding away across the ground, completely out of reach – but the sword was not. With a roar of adrenaline, Kora broke the grapple completely, kicking the creature away and reaching out for the blade, scrambling up onto her knees and lashing out with a single swift, decisive blow, one that drove the sword's tip straight into the withered black socket that had once been the creature's eye. It twitched, wheezed, and finally went still, giving Kora a much-needed moment to catch her breath.

Only a few feet away, the sound of gurgling blood from one of the robed conspirators was only eclipsed by Seneca's wild, raucous war-cry as the girl pummeled the thing's head to pulp with the butt of her revolver, only ceasing her frantic downward smashes when it finally stopped moving. Caked in blood and bits of skull, she finally stood up from her full straddle, standing uneasily and sprinting over to Kora at the dais. "The book's here?"

"Yeah," Kora breathed, the sword still in her hand, coated in its own thick layer of gore. "It's right on the stone thing, I'll grab it–" Stepping over the body of the cultist she'd just slain, Kora rushed to the dais, getting a better look at the book, though closer inspection wasn't as helpful as one might have expected. The words of the title were indecipherable, not like they were a different language, but like they were blurred and scrambled – as if she was looking at it through squinted eyes, or trying to read something in a dream. As she reached out to take it, she felt a strange, intense pull, the sword humming in her free hand. What was inside the book, that Millie had been so obsessed with? Someone had to find out, right? Someone had to know.

Instead of grabbing the book, her fingers touched only on the front cover, slowly flipping it open, laying her dark eyes on the first page, and finding madness within. Knowledge so profound and profane that to understand it was to taste oblivion. All at once, Kora shut out the world around her as she was absorbed into wild glyphs and patterns, words that did not exist, imparting information through shape and nature alone. Not knowledge of this world, or the next, but of things far before and beyond.

Everything seemed to happen in an instant for Kora, but Seneca stood only a short distance away, watching as the swimmer girl opened the book, her jaw going slack and eyes dilating an instant later as the pages took hold of her. "Yo!" Seneca shouted, ramming into Kora's side with a tackle that broke the connection, the book slamming shut on its own as the tether to its reader was cut. "What the fuck are you doin'?!"

"Nothi– I, uhm… I just… fuck…" Kora blinked repeatedly, shivering, sitting up, quickly grabbing the sword again. "Sorry, thanks, I… shit. Q-quick, grab the book and we can get out of here–"

A blood-curdling scream pierced through the stale air like a bullet. Seneca and Kora whirled in place to find the source of the sound, finding it all too quickly: one of the faceless, the first one Seneca had shot, had risen to life once more, taking hold of the knife Kora had dropped… and shoving it between the ribs of Mica Bell, blood now burbling past her lips as the thick, durable blade was pushed and twisted into place.

Seneca broke into a sprint, smashing her weight into the robed creature and bowling it back to the ground, but it was now clear that this was not a battle that could be won – all around them, the faceless were rising back up, no matter how thoroughly they'd been dispatched. Mica slumped to the ground, a few wet, wheezing coughs escaping her before she finally fell still, blood pooling out around her and seeping into the earthen floor beneath. "They're getting back up!" Seneca bellowed. "Mica's gone, we have to go! Get the fuckin' book!"

"We can't–" Kora paused, swallowing hard, grabbing the book and tucking it underarm like a football. "We can't leave her!"

"We don't have a choice! Come with me or I'll fuckin' leave you here, too!"

There was no real room for argument. All five of the creatures were on their feet again, as if the fight had never happened at all, their white robes stained with dark, brackish blood. There was no way to carry Mica back… and it was clear that there was no benefit, beyond pure sentiment, to doing so. She was dead.

"Ngghhaaaaah… fuck!" Kora screamed, running after Seneca as the other girl headed back the way they'd came, into the tunnel that would eventually bring them back to the house and out of this place. They had the book, now… but at what cost.

While they may not have been able to out-fight the robed conspirators, the two teenagers were very much able to outrun them, sprinting back into the tunnel and into the darkness, neither pausing to switch on a flashlight. They ran without stopping until they saw the light of the room above, clambering up the ladder and making their way back toward the kitchen door, their group one member fewer. The sounds of bestial howling came from the tunnel behind them, indignant shrieks of anguish and rage at the loss of the book – they were unlikely to stop chasing after the girls until they were well out of town.

"Falconeye… this is… Noonshadow…" Kora panted into the walkie-talkie when they were finally back in the alleyway outside, struggling to catch her breath as she continued to hustle toward the place where the cars were parked. "Requesting immediate evac. Man down. I repeat… man down. Over."

"You really have to do that nerd shit even now?" Seneca hissed, a look of disgust on her face as she tucked her pistol back under her jacket.

"I don't know, okay! I don't know what to do! You think I'm ready for any of this? I just– I… fuck." Kora gritted her teeth, choking back a hot wash of shame and grief that threatened to manifest into tears.

"Yeah… yeah," Seneca sighed, not having a good response, though the bluster had certainly been taken out of her attitude. She'd led a hard life, done a lot of difficult and violent things, but this… this had been different. She could only imagine what it had been like for Kora, her fingers still in a death-grip on the handle of that sword like she was waiting for another attack.

Bedraggled and blood-drenched, the two staggered, exhausted, back toward the two cars. Luiza rushed out to grab Kora in a quick, strong hug, Piper looking stunned when she realized which of the three hadn't made the return. Only Heather Edwards remained stoic, arms crossed, gazing through her circular glasses at the only thing that mattered, the thing still tucked beneath Kora's arm. The thing they'd done all this for, what Mica's life had been sacrificed for.

That fucking book.

Chapter 16: The Wake

Summary:

The girls decompress after what happened at the house, and remember a fallen friend.

Chapter Text

Two cars pulled out from the alley behind the house, making their way in relative tandem to Kora's home, the one place suitably large and consistently empty enough to contain six – now five – anxious teenage conspirators. They made the trip in relative silence.

When they arrived at the house, it took a moment for everyone to get out of their respective vehicles and actually go inside. As long as nothing progressed, remained in stasis, maybe they wouldn't need to talk about what happened… but they would eventually, no matter what. Heather Edwards was the first to get out and stand ominously by the door, with Seneca, then Piper, following shortly behind. Kora took an extra few moments, clinging to Luiza in the backseat of Piper's car, the book still in her lap. Finally, the last two girls got out of the car, and Kora made her way to the front door – the book clutched to her side in one hand, the other hand hanging at her side, fingers clasped around her house keys while she simply stared at the doorknob, replaying the day's events again and again in her mind.

"Hey, I've got you," Piper whispered from behind, gently wrestling the keys from Kora's fingers and unlocking the door, letting the five girls in. The door clicked shut behind them with a cold, metallic chnk of finality, and they made their way to the living room, finding seats and then allowing themselves another long moment of silence.

After a few minutes, Heather Edwards spoke, sitting cross-legged on the massive, blue-and-green rug dominating the center of the living room. "We made a lot of progress today. Acquisition of the object of… obsession, is an excellent step forward. It can be properly studied, now. Real answers found. I'm certain that Ms. Sky and Ms. Kane will also have more details of their encounter to report, once everyone's emotions have sto–"

"Are you fucking serious?" Luiza snapped, sitting next to Kora with one arm draped around the other swimmer. "Mica's fucking dead and you want to start interrogating the people who watched her die? Can't you see Kora's not in the fucking mood for that?"

"I can see that," Heather Edwards deflected, "hence my suggestion that we wait until she's cooled off. Mica was a tragic expenditure, and her loss is deeply, deeply unfortunate, but it will have meant nothing if we don't utilize the information she died to procure."

Seneca let out a dark, hollow chuckle. "She didn't wanna go down there at all. Shouldn't have. I convinced her to."

There was quiet again, for a while, after that. Seneca sat with her feet planted, leaning forward with her head hung low, boiling in genuine regret. It was clear that Heather Edwards still wanted to push forward, but was sufficiently stymied by the reactions she'd gotten. Luiza went back to silently soothing a listless Kora, so it fell on Piper to actually seem anxious, to contemplate a solution to the problem at hand, rather than simply pursue their original goals. "We should have a… euh, not a funeral I guess, since there's not a, um… body," she began tentatively, arms folded across her small chest. "A wake, I suppose? Just invite other students. Something tells me people over the age of twenty are gonna start quickly forgetting she exists, maybe even her own parents. But… we definitely have to do something for her."

"A wake," Luiza echoed, sounding only half-certain of what the word meant in this context, "so just a… casual funeral?"

"A vigil, held in honor of the dead," Piper clarified with characteristic thoroughness, "a sort of somber celebration, typically including eating and drinking. Occasionally held in remembrance of saints or ancestors, but… yes, also for the recently deceased. It's the best we've really got, since…" she trailed off, not wanting to finish her thought, not wanting to cloud the air with the notion that Mica's body would never leave that chamber. There would be no funeral, no burial, no grave. Her own parents would forget about her. In all but the memories of the MacMaster high students, Mica Bell would cease to exist, the same way Millie Nowak had.

Heather Edwards chewed at the inside of her cheek, but didn't protest. Dedicating time to a wake when they could be examining the book and following up on their findings was a waste of time, but to insist on that mean alienating those she was working alongside. She had little choice but to acquiesce to their sentimentality. "Very well. You're correct. Breaking the news without incriminating ourselves won't be simple, but at least we can be fairly confident that police or teachers won't interfere. I'll send a few texts."

"And I'll score a few kegs," Seneca said, though without her usual enthusiasm for intoxication. After watching Mica die, and having the blame for it squarely on her shoulders, it seemed like the perfect opportunity for some good old-fashioned self-destructive behavior. A moment later, she unexpectedly stood up. "Text me the time and place. I'm outta here. I've got bad decisions to go make."

"Seneca, don't you think we should–" Piper began, but the other girl had already made her way to the door and back out of the house. Letting out a sigh through her nostrils, the brunette slumped in her seat. "Yeah, okay, that works too."

While her placid posture and expression didn't betray her mounting frustration, Heather Edwards also stood up. She wasn't going to get to look at the book, nor get any further information, until after everyone else had taken their time to grieve. She could use the downtime to do further research into what few revelations she'd been made privy to, such as the caverns beneath the city, and arm herself with further knowledge for when she was finally able to explore the contents of the book. "I'm leaving, as well. It seems likely that our next meeting will be at Mica Bell's vigil. I anticipate it… eagerly."

As Heather Edwards took her leave, Piper grew somewhat uncomfortable, as it was now just her, Kora, and Luiza, with the latter two sitting together on the couch, Luiza doing her best to comfort her girlfriend. It was likely time for Piper to go, as well. "I, uh…" she began, but didn't finish speaking the thought aloud – nobody had raised the question of how they would spread the news of Mica's death without incriminating themselves. The freckled beanpole took a moment to apply her not-inconsiderable brainpower to the task without assistance, and it was only a minute or two before a solution (if, perhaps, an imperfect one) entered her mind. If she drafted up some official-looking fliers announcing the tragedy, and hung them up around school, the teachers would make the excuses for them, the same way they'd brushed off Millie's disappearance. There would be a few days of confusion, and after that, it would just be… another mystery. Something of an ignoble way to go, but that was what the wake would be for. "I'll get going, too," Piper finally said, a plan in mind. This was something she could deal with on her own, and save everyone else a little pain.

"Later, Piper," Luiza said with a small frown, watching the lanky teen get up and leave. When she was alone with Kora once again, she rested her forehead against her girlfriend's, giving her a soft squeeze around the shoulders. "I'll stay with you for as long as you need me to, alright?"

"Thanks," Kora said softly, though her gaze was distant. "You should know, Lu; something… happened, when I opened the book. I don't know exactly what."

"Do you… wanna talk about it?"

"I'm not totally sure what there is to talk about," Kora replied pensively, "it was like time stood still, and I couldn't stop looking at it. Like I was learning, but not reading, and I can't remember what it is I learned. I keep thinking about picking it back up and trying to read it, but… I'm afraid." She sighed, laying her face into the crook between Luiza's neck and shoulder. She'd seen too much for one day. Way too much.

"Why don't we get you into bed, huh? Just hang out for a while. We don't have to talk about anything, or do anything. Just… let you unwind."

"Yeah. Yeah, that sounds good," Kora took a deep breath, standing and grabbing the book from beside her, then heading upstairs to her room with Luiza. She tucked the book away in her closet, along with the sword she'd brought from the house, two physical manifestations of fresh mental wounds, relics of the scars they would leave. Stripping down into her underwear, Kora toppled sideways onto the bed, soon comforted by the sensation of Luiza's arms wrapping around her from behind, holding her close and tight, letting her know she wasn't alone.

She could only imagine how Seneca was feeling.

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

Piper's plan worked exactly as expected. After printing out the fliers and surreptitiously posting them all around the school, there was an initial wave of outrage and uncertainty, those who wanted answers, closure, some reason for Mica's death, some way that it all made sense. And, exactly as predicted, the teachers ran defense, answering questioning students by downplaying, handwaving, buck-passing, and occasionally even straight-up making shit up. As they had been with Millie Nowak, they were incapable of being helpful, following some kind of supernatural instinct to use their authority to interfere. A few students even went so far as to call the police who, if possible, were even less useful, becoming threatening when pressed too far. By thursday, everyone knew better than to ask any more questions, and that was the perfect time to quietly announce the wake taking place on saturday, at Luiza's place.

Tragically, it was certain that Vanessa and Octavia would be coming – they were by far the closest to Mica, after all – but the RSVPs thus far suggested that it would be quite the full house. Rosa would naturally be there, since the event was taking place in her home, and Piper was bringing the Radis along. Vanessa and Seneca being in close proximity to one another proposed some problems, which prompted Luiza to send a special invitation to the Curie sisters, relying on them to be sufficiently chaotic and distracting to curb any drama before it arose, if such a thing was possible.

While not at school, Kora spent much of her free time at home. Several days passed where she didn't call or text anyone, seek any human company, or really leave her room. Instead, she spent her time with those relics, those keepsakes. She'd spend some time fucking around with the sword, swinging it back and forth, getting a feel for its weight and the way it cut through the air, the way its handle felt in her hand. So strange to think that she'd already killed with it – even if her opponent hadn't stayed dead – and she didn't even really understand its make or origin. Still, nobody else had laid claim to it, so as far as she was concerned, the sword was hers to keep, something that deeply tickled a part of her that had always wanted to be some sort of knight or ranger as a little girl, hunting monsters and rescuing damsels. Unfortunately, the one damsel she might have had an opportunity to save had died right in front of her, sword be damned.

The rest of her time she spent obsessing over the book. She hadn't opened it, not since the first time, but she couldn't help but hold it, stare at it, try to remember the things she'd seen, the strange information it had contained. Her fingertips tingled when she held it, and there was a bizarre, burning numbness in the back of her head, somewhere in her mind, something that yearned to plumb the tome's depths, to understand it, bond with it… but she dare not. Not yet. No matter how potent and compelling that urge was growing.

o-o-o-o-o-o-o

Saturday

"I, uh… didn't know Mica all that well," Piper said, shifting nervously from foot to foot, standing in front of a large, framed picture of Mica bell, surrounded by candles and flowers. Piper was dressed as formally as she'd ever been seen, meaning she wore black jeans and sneakers, an untucked white button-up, and an untied black necktie hanging loose beneath her collar. She owned nicer clothes, she just… didn't ever really wear them. "We met when we were both really young, then we… sort of stopped spending time together, I guess. It wasn't until recently that we started to reconnect, and I gave her a, uh… pretty hard time, I guess."

She swallowed hard, looking around at those who had gathered. Vanessa and Octavia had shown up, of course, wearing their sluttiest all-black minidresses in honor of the third member of their trio. Kora, Luiza, Rosa, and Seneca were all present, though Kora still seemed distracted, as she had all week, and Seneca had already been drinking heavily. Farah and Fatima had shown, along with Carrie and Maxie Curie, while Heather Edwards was notably absent. A few other girls from school had arrived to pay their respects as well, but nobody Piper knew well enough to recall the names of. "Uhh, anyway, I… yeah. Just… she ended up being a better person than I'd thought, I guess. I wish I'd been more kind to her, while I'd had the chance to be." Deciding this had gone on long and awkwardly enough, Piper stepped down and back into the crowd, gesturing for anyone else who wanted to to come up and give their last respects.

Vanessa (with Octavia slightly behind her) quickly stalked up towards the 'stage' beside Mica's picture, looking uncharacteristically grim – her eyeliner was smudged, though whether she'd actually been crying, or it had been artfully affected ahead of time was difficult to determine, since she still looked perfectly attractive and well put-together. "I just wanna start off by saying I don't fucking believe what everyone's saying about Mica. All these people saying she skipped town or overdosed clearly don't know shit, since Mica didn't do drugs." Vanessa pursed her lips in annoyance, then clarified, "They were fucking horrible for her pores, and if we were gonna be bad bitches, she had to keep her skin tip-top. The freckles were honestly like, bad enough."

Swallowing, Octavia spoke up, "She was also like… a really good friend."

"Yes, absolutely. She was the 'sweet one' I didn't know we needed – even if she did keep trying to fuck my mom or whatever. Honestly, I hope she managed to pull it off at least once before… before whatever happened to her." Despite her behavior being more-or-less expected, more shrewd observers noticed something different in Vanessa, a cracking of her mask, a glimmer of some sort of vulnerability beneath. She was sad, potentially extremely so, though it was difficult to tell when her defense mechanism seemed to be 'acting exactly the way she always did,' at which she was peerlessly well-practiced. "Gonna miss you, bitch."

After Vanessa stepped down, more girls stepped up to say their piece, though Piper gently discouraged a visibly-intoxicated Seneca from taking a turn of her own. Kora's last respects were short and dry, her heart and mind very much elsewhere, and even Carrie had stood up to say how she and Mica had been closer friends when they were younger, not mentioning the fact that it was becoming Vanessa's subordinate on the swim team that had eventually driven them apart.

Then, as with all the best wakes, mourning was followed by celebration, the full spectrum of remembrance taking place within Luiza's home. Seneca rolled in a keg of beer, while Maxie had brought a huge glass jug of homemade punch, something only the bravest souls dared broach – with Maxie, who knew the degree to which it had been spiked, and what depraved acts her cherry-red concoction might encourage by the end of the evening. Food consisted of the leftovers in Luiza's fridge, the lamb korma and jasmine rice the Radi twins had brought, and a sackful of swiftly-cooling cheeseburgers Vanessa had bought from the Beefway across the street.

Carrie and Octavia both offering to act as DJ led to an argument over which of them was the 'better bottom,' resulting in them dragging a random girl to an empty bedroom to get an impartial judge. After that, Seneca and Vanessa had both made moves to take over, with Maxie artfully intervening before the two could make contact, taking off her shirt and throwing it at Vanessa. Spotting the pre-planned distraction, Piper allowed music duty to fall upon her before another power-struggle could form. This led to a somber, eclectic music selection that, while not necessarily getting anyone 'turnt up,' ended up fairly appropriate to the mood of the wake.

"Y'know," Seneca said, sidling up to Rosa Domingo as the latter scooped out a cupful of Maxie's cursed punch, "there was this guard in juvie. Tall, muscular. Really strong hands. Shoulders, mmh. Always kinda had a thing for her. Tried to seduce her, but… well, me bein' seventeen and all, that wasn't gonna happen."

"This going anywhere?" Rosa arched a brow, looking down at the smaller, half-drunk teen.

"You kinda remind me of her, only she wasn't as cute as you," Seneca pursued the point, "and… I'm eighteen now."

Rosa was thoughtful for a moment, taking a long swig of the punch to encourage some poor decision-making. Seneca was trouble on wheels, but she was definitely attractive and there was no doubt she'd be a blast in the sack. "Seneca Sky, right?"

"Best recognize."

Rosa let out a sigh, drained her cup, and reached out to take Seneca by the wrist, beginning to lead her upstairs. "Alright, let's do this. But no complaining if you get hurt."

"Wouldn't dream of it."